Search the Community

Thank you to everyone who attended the charity live stream! We ended up raising almost 150$! This was the first commission on the stream, featuring an OC alchemist who struggles with potty training. Scarlet ran over her checklist one final time. She was alone in her atelier, the space filled with supplies, reagents, chemicals, and all the magical ingredients an alchemist could ask for. The particular items she’d need today were laid out, her cauldron had been preheated with the base medium bubbling at a precisely controlled temperature, and the potion was ready to begin. She was pretty sure she’d overheated the brew last time. A few tweaks to the recipe and a much more cautious approach to heating the cauldron would–she hoped–solve the issue and allow the potion to function. But, just in case it didn’t, she’d worn a little extra protection. Scarlet Honeybrew had never been particularly strong in the field of potty training. Her body just never had much control, and she’d grown up with the all-too familiar problem of dribbles down her skirts and even the occasional mess in her panties. As an alchemist, though, the problem had grown serious enough that it needed solving–she couldn’t carefully attend to her brews and tinctures while scurrying off to the bathroom every time she felt a little pressure. Her first attempt at a magical solution had been a dud. Instead of gaining more control, she’d simply peed her pants after drinking it, the opposite of what she’d wanted. This time, Scarlet had pinned a cloth diaper around her waist in case of a similar failure, and was ready to try again. Her ingredients went in meticulously, one at a time. Herbs, stirred clockwise, talcum powder allowed to simmer, just the tiniest hint of milk. The potion simmered until it shimmered a deep, chocolate brown, glossy and sparkling with power. Removing the heat source from the cauldron, Scarlet carefully tipped the brew into a jar. If she’d done it right, the potion would reinforce her control over her bowels and bladder, bringing her in line with most adults–or, if she’d done it well enough, even giving her greater control. Swirling the flask, Scarlet inspected it in the light. No impurities sprang out, nothing obviously wrong with it. The only way to know for sure, though, was to test it. “Here goes nothing,” she whispered, raising the flask to her lips and throwing it back. She waited a moment. No obvious results–that was, likely, a good sign. If her control had been reinforced, she’d have to wait until she felt the need to go, then make a note of how long her ability to hold it lasted. Retrieving her notebook from the table, she opened it to a page and prepared to wait. As it happened, she didn’t have to wait long. Only thirty seconds passed before she felt a twinge in her bowels. Normally, this would be an indication that she needed to hurry off to the bathroom–in five or ten minutes, she’d be losing the fight to hold it and ruining her panties. Today, though, she excitedly made a note and glanced at the clock ticking away on the wall. Only five seconds passed before the cramp redoubled, and her eyes widened. That was faster than normal–far faster. Standing up straight, she tried to take a step towards the bathroom, but she could barely move before the pressure built even further, too much for her weak potty training to resist. A whimper escaped Scarlet’s lips as the potion worked against her. Her bowels gave way, spilling out warm, solid mush into the seat of her cloth diaper. The fabric stretched slightly to try and contain things, but the pressure and sudden building mass made Scarlet strain and squat slightly just to relieve it. She couldn’t remember the last time she’d had such a desperate need to go, let alone so suddenly. Her diaper swelled, growing heavy around her hips, and for a moment she worried that it wouldn’t hold together. The safety pins strained around her waist, and as the mush packed itself in, she found herself thrown off by the sheer weight hanging from her. Trying to get better footing, she instead slipped, falling with a heavy splorch onto the seat of her diaper. With one last helpless push, she finished packing her diaper. Wrinkling her nose, she looked down at it–as full as it’d become, her skirt no longer hid it in the slightest, and even if the hem line had been twice as low, it wouldn’t do anything to hide the clear and obvious smell of her accident. Reaching down, Scarlet gave the diaper a tentative squeeze and sighed, taking a shallow breath. “Ah, well…” she mumbled. “Another failure on the list. I guess it’s back to the drawing board, once I…” Just then, the door to her workshop opened. Glancing up, her eyes widened as she saw her friend, Layla, enter with a tray of fresh baked cookies. Beaming, Layla announced, “I brought snacks! I know you can get sucked into your projects and forget to eat–Uh…” Nose wrinkling, she looked down at Scarlet and finally noticed the bulging, stained diaper beneath her skirt. “Um…” Scarlet said, blushing profusely. “I…uh…an experiment went wrong.” Layla snickered. “Are you sure you just didn’t get really distracted?” Scarlet started to protest, then gave up. “I need to, um. Get cleaned up.” Setting down the tray of cookies, Layla extended a hand to help her up. “Come on, stinky. I’ll help you get changed.”

I got the idea for this story from a real experience, which I wrote about on Twitter. You can read the backstory here! “You know the rules,” Daddy said. “We’ve practiced, but I want to make sure you’re okay with it, alright?” I nodded enthusiastically, sitting almost naked on the edge of the bed for dressup; the only article on my body was the steel cage around my bits, one that’d been there for two weeks since my last ‘outing’. I’d met all his friends before, we’d been at munches together, we’d talked about kink, but this would be my first experience where I was ‘out’ in front of them all at once. I knew I’d be in good company, but I also worried about being the only Little, the only one there who’d be in diapers. “Tell me the rules,” he added. “I may not use the potty,” I said. “I can only refer to you as Daddy. I can’t hold it when I need to pee. And I can’t even ask for a diaper change. I have to drink water every thirty minutes, and if I leak, you’ll spank me.” Daddy began laying out my outfit next to me. My top, white shirt with black sleeves, and a black-and-white striped skirt. I’d objected to the skirt, at first–”I’m a boy!” I’d pointed out–but Daddy had countered that I was a baby, and I didn’t get to decide what I wore…and then he’d added that if I complained again I’d get the spanking of a lifetime. “And what do you say if you’re nervous?” he asked. “Yellow,” I confirmed. “And if you want to leave?” “Red.” He made me practice my safe words before we did anything, every time. “Good baby,” he said, laying out a diaper with three whole stuffers, alongside a pair of thigh high white stockings and, oddly, duct tape. “And remember–you can’t mush until I say you’re allowed to. When I say your diaper looks full, then you go.” My tummy squirmed at that–I hadn’t gone number two in a day and a half, and now I’d have to wait even longer. “O-okay, Daddy.” He smiled, and set out one more item next to my outfit–a plush tail with a clip, also with black and white stripes. A skunk tail, to be specific, with a pronounced curl at the end. My eyes widened and my cheeks turned pink, but I knew better than to object again. “I made sure you’ll have enough capacity,” Daddy promised. “As long as you are careful, your diaper won’t leak–but if you aren’t mindful of how you go potty, you’ll be in big trouble.” I nodded again. “Yes, Daddy.” “Lay down, and let’s get you dressed.” I obeyed, watching him as he prepared my diaper. The stuffers were crucial–without them, I’d certainly leak–but they’d provide a serious puff to my diaper that’d make it stick out even more than normal. I watched him unstick the tape on the first, adhering it inside the diaper, right at the front. The top edge came up to the very front of the diaper, so it’d be right over my cage. I assumed he was going to lay out the stuffers so that there was a single uniform layer of extra padding throughout the diaper, but instead, the second stuffer went right over the first–at the front, so it’d be packed around my caged cock. My eyes widened as he took the final stuffer, which he folded in the middle and ripped in half. Sticking them back-to-back, he then put the layer right at the front of the diaper, slightly offset, so that my bits would be nestled in between four layers of stuffer inside my diaper. “What are you doing?” I asked. “Oh,” he said, offhanded. “Just making sure you’ll be nice and snug.” I nodded, uncertain for a moment, but decided to trust Daddy. He wouldn’t steer me wrong. Lifting up my butt, I let him put the diaper on me, with a liberal amount of powder. Once he’d folded it up and taped it securely, I could really feel the excessive amount of padding around me–it puffed out heavily all around my cage, pressing me into the absorbent layers, making the front of my diaper stick out heavily. And he wasn’t done there. Reaching to the side, he grabbed the roll of duct tape, applying two lengthy pieces to the front of my diaper. I knew why. The tapes were going to be fighting for their life, and they’d need some support. Next came the skirt, shimmied up over my legs. It was long enough to cover my diaper, even with the extra poof, as long as I didn’t bend over too far. The stockings made me feel particularly cute, and when I sat up and raised my arms, daddy pulled the black and white shirt over my head. I admittedly already had a distinctly skunky look to my clothes–black and white vertical stripes conjured that image–but it’d probably have been overlooked without the tail. Once Daddy clipped the back of the tail to my skirt, and used a safety pin to hook the top to my shirt so it’d stay upright while I wore it, the look was unmistakable. At least I didn’t smell the part, yet… “You look adorable,” he praised, and I blushed under the complement. “Are you ready to go?” “Mhmm!” I said. Daddy was already dressed, though his clothes were more neutral than mine–Black pants, a white T shirt, and a black jacket. The black-and-white look matched me, though on him, the color choice made him look assertive and cool. On me, the colors just emphasized that I was a tiny, smelly baby. The party was only a little ways away. Our mutual friend, Milo, was hosting, since his yard had a very tall privacy fence, and only single-story neighbors. The perfect situation to host a kinky party. He drove–of course–and parked in the driveway. I felt shy about getting out in full view of the front walk, but nobody was around to see, and I quickly scurried inside. “Gary!” Milo declared, waving us in. He had on a canvas apron, but everything beneath it was black leather–he and his pup were big into that look. “You’re the first ones here. I was just getting the grill ready, so I hope you’re hungry!” “Famished,” Daddy said. “Do you have anything to drink, though–this one’s thirsty.” Milo laughed, getting the implication. He may not have been able to see my diaper, but he knew what I liked, and certainly had the implication. “Sure, there’s cups and ice out back.” We followed him out. His pup was on all fours in the back, in his own costume–collar, muzzle, and even more leather. From the kneepads, I instantly guessed that he wouldn’t be allowed to walk tonight, any more than I could use the bathroom. I got handed a cup of soda, and obediently began sipping on it while the other guests filtered in. Another pup with his master, Dina, as well as a pony girl in latex and high, high heels, accompanied by her mistress, Megan. Before long–though not before a second cup of soda–we were all seated around picnic tables, chowing down on Milo’s burgers. I felt the need to pee, and without reservation, let loose, flooding my diapers for the first time that evening. Seated, it all rushed to the back, quickly soaking into the padding around the seat. I wasn’t worried about leaking. Like daddy said… Uh… Oh. I shoved down my concerns, and focused on eating. I almost missed daddy’s comment, asking how long I’d been in my cage. “Baby?” he repeated. I knew he knew the answer, so I was answering for everyone else. “It’s…been two weeks,” I admitted, flushing brightly. I knew how I had to phrase it, and my word choice had been chosen to be as humiliating as possible. “Since I got to make stickies in my dirty diapers…” That got a round of chuckles from the table. The pony chimed in, “My mistress has had me caged for six months, I don’t know why you’re complaining.” “Don’t brag,” Megan chided. I squirmed–I loved the focus being on me, but I hated it too, especially since it meant someone was probably about to ask– “What’s the tail for?” Milo inquired, in between bites of a burger. Flushing even pinker, I hoped Daddy would explain. Instead, he just said, “Why don’t you tell them, baby? You were so excited when you told me.” “I…” I said, turning pink. “Um, there was this artist I found a couple weeks ago, and. Daddy?” He gave an approving nod, a ‘go on’ gesture. Not what I’d been hoping for. “He drew a picture of a…well, a boy who looks like me, wearing a skunky onesie and a really big stinky diaper. I showed it to daddy right away, and, um. Begged him to…” I buried my face in my hands, burning bright pink. “I begged for permission to take my cage off early and make stickies because I liked the picture so much.” More condescending smirks. Milo, at least, did the math and guessed, “And he said yes, right?” “Only…on the condition that I show everyone how cute the picture was,” I said, “By…being like the boy in the photo myself.” “He was sooo excited,” Daddy chimed in. “He agreed instantly as soon as I got out his wand.” I covered my face even more, wishing I could melt into a puddle on the ground. “Daddy!” “Hmm?” he asked. “Is something wrong?” That was code for, ‘Safe words’. I could tap out now with a ‘yellow’ or ‘red’ but instead I just shook my head. “I’m okay.” “Good skunky.” He leaned over, giving me a kiss on the top of my head, before changing topics, granting me a slight reprieve. “So, Dina–I see a new collar on your pup there. What’s the story there?” The conversation shifted away, and my burning red cheeks got a moment to cool down while I worked on my dinner–and drank another cup of soda that Daddy dutifully provided for me. The night was, in many respects, a typical barbeque. Milo got out a frisbee so we could play fetch with the pups–during which I wet myself again, soaking the middle of my diaper so that it swelled between my legs–and, for the most part, we just stood and talked, catching up on this or that. Megan’s pony told us excitedly about her upcoming top surgery, Milo had funny stories from work, the evening passed casually. Until about the third time I needed to pee. Daddy’s warning hung in my head. I knew he wouldn’t hesitate to paddle me in front of the other guests, and I hated leaking anyways. But, as the pressure in my bladder built, I grew more and more confident of what Daddy had planned for the evening. If I just peed standing, everything would trickle down to the middle, where I’d already saturated my diaper. Heck, if I sat down it’d be even worse, soaking through and pouring out the side where I’d already flooded it. I needed to make sure everything stayed in the front of my diaper, soaking into all the stuffers around my caged bits at the very front of my diaper. Only one option presented itself. Blushing so hard the red crept all the way up past my eyes, I paused in the middle of a game of frisbee fetch, getting down onto my hands and knees. To direct the flow properly, I had to stick my butt up into the air as far as possible, so high my skirt fell back and showed off my diaper to everyone. “What’re you doing there, lil skunky?” Daddy asked, though he already knew the answer. “Marking your territory?” I felt too utterly small to answer, and only mumbled a few words as I forced my bladder to let go. My plan, at least, worked–everything flowed to the stuffers in the top of my diaper, and I didn’t leak–but even the pups were giggling at my display as I used my diapers. “Mmm…” I said, wiggling a little to get the last drops into place. I couldn’t even stand when I was done peeing, I had to wait, my skunk tail in the air and diaper incredibly visible, until everything had soaked into place. And when I stood, Daddy was waiting for me with a fresh drink–just water, this time. “Good baby,” he praised, stepping in to kiss me before passing me the water. I drank, and tried to say, “Thanks, Daddy.” Instead, I just mumbled, “Th-thnn…” He beamed, reached beneath my skirt to give my bottom a squeeze, and returned to his chat with Milo. The flood gates didn’t close there. Especially as I felt the saturation right around my parts, and the constant intake of water, my ability to hold it had tanked. I seemed to need to pee every five minutes, and according to the rules, that meant I needed to go right away–no holding, no waiting. My blushes never faded, and it seemed like I was on my hands and knees displaying my increasingly heavy diaper more often than I was standing. I couldn’t participate in the conversations anymore–even if I regained my big boy words, the constant interruptions of getting down to potty kept pulling me away. Each use lasted longer and forced me to stick my butt up higher, as I had to wait for everything to drain into the increasingly scarce dry spots in my diaper’s many layers. And, as my diaper grew fuller and the stuffers swelled, I was reminded more and more of my cage, my frustration. The two weeks since I’d last made my diaper sticky…and the fact that I had no idea when Daddy would let me out again. Eventually, Milo got a bonfire going. Smores were had, and shared, and Daddy fed mine to me–making no effort whatsoever to avoid getting goopy marshmallow and melted chocolate all over my face. He did, however, make a big fuss of wiping me up, cleaning off all the little bits and chiding me for making such a mess. When he got done, I was right back on all fours, dribbling pee into my increasingly saturated diapers. As heavy as they were, I’d begun to worry that they might just slip off–or that, despite all my caution, I might leak anyways. That’d be the worst outcome–humiliating myself for all to see, only to fail anyways. I pondered this as I piddled into my pampers for the millionth time. “Daddy…” I mumbled, as I got to my feet. “What is it, skunky?” he asked. “I’m–” I almost broke a rule. My headspace had been shoved so deep and my thoughts were so clouded that I couldn’t remember them all, and I nearly said, ‘I’m gonna leak’. I caught myself at the last minute, and had to change to, “I’m…thirsty.” He caught what I’d almost said, but since I’d fixed my words, I’d narrowly avoided punishment. “Alright,” he smiled. “It’s not even time for your next drink yet, but I’ll go get you some water.” I couldn’t have flushed deeper, but I sank even smaller anyways, wiggling in my intensely heavy diaper. It felt as though I had a medicine ball hanging around my waist, and even the duct tape was beginning to struggle. As heavy as it felt, it just made things more humiliating every time I had to drop to my knees and add a little more moisture, feeling this enormous, swollen garment squelch between my legs. It seemed I didn’t even need to mush to live up to my skunky tail and clothing–the smell of increasingly stale urine was floating heavily around me, so much that even the pups were gesturing at their noses and snickering. The first was close to embers, and the night was drawing to a close, and I was sitting on Daddy’s lap when he said it. “Hey, skunky baby,” he said. “Don’t you think your diaper’s getting full?” I melted. The thought of arguing or resisting didn’t even enter my head. I was Daddy’s little helpless skunk, and I’d do as I was supposed to. Getting off his lap, I assumed the posture I had for every accident. My intensely heavy, squelching diaper pointed right in the air, wavering slightly from all the weight, skirt flipped down to display everything without a lick of modesty, my tail wiggling with my shaking body. I didn’t have to work very hard. My body was ready to go, and as soon as I screwed up my face and began to push, the mudslide began. My diapers were already at capacity, but the tidal force of muck packing into it felt to me as though I’d doubled the weight–though that had to be my imagination at work, at least in part. I could feel the padding bulging and straining to hold it all, and the little grunts of effort that escaped my lips rang in my ears. As much as I’d needed to go, I was pushing, grunting, and whimpering for most of two minutes before I was done. Exhausted, utterly little, I gave my mushy tush one last wiggle before I flopped over, sitting down on the ground with an incredible mushy squelch that made me moan out loud. I stank–truly living up to my outfit, and my nickname, the odor of my latest accident assaulted my nose and smelled so badly I couldn’t imagine I’d ever feel like a grown up again. It was only then that I noticed everyone smiling at me, the snickers from the pups, the pony girl’s barely stifled giggle. Wriggling, I looked to daddy. “Huh?” He smiled back at me, though his nose was wrinkled. “Baby skunky,” he said, “You were sticking your butt up so you wouldn’t leak, right?” I nodded. “Yuh-huh.” The pony girl laughed, unable to keep it contained anymore. Daddy simply explained, “Well, you didn’t need to worry about leaking this time.” My eyes widened. He was right–I could have gone sitting down, or found a discreet place to just squat and go. I didn’t need to worry about the urine flowing to the stuffers, the mush ended up in my seat no matter how I went, so… I’d just played the part of the skunk. For no reason, other than that it’s what I was. Putting his hand over his nose, Daddy said, “You really stink. Why don’t you go play in your diaper on the other side of the yard until it’s time to leave, so you don’t bother the grown ups? I’ll start getting ready to go home, but if you stay here much longer we won’t be able to breathe. My eyes were huge, and the suggestion–that I was too smelly and little to even be around the adults–elicited an unstoppable moan from deep in my throat. “Mhm,” I mumbled, rolling back onto my hands and knees. There was no point in trying to walk–good skunks didn’t walk. Enormous stinky diaper on proud display, I crawled across the yard, sat down, and reveled in the incredible squelch between my legs. I was daddy’s little skunk baby, and nothing more, and I loved it. ... Instead of the usual Patreon plug, I have something different: I'll be doing micro-fiction commissions tomorrow on a live stream to raise money for the NNAF (National Network of Abortion Funds)! My normal commissions are closed, so if you want a story done by me, this is the only way to get one. All proceeds are going directly to charity. I posted more details on Twitter, and when I go live on Picarto I'll also be sharing the link on twitter, so check it out over there for more information!

*Edit: I've been a reader for a long time, and around this time last year I decided to start writing ABDL stories to eventually post. There was a bit of a learning curve, I wrote a few stories that failed for various reasons, but it was important to me to post a story that was finished. I started working on Without Merit in October. It's around 30 chapters long, and I'm wrapping up the final chapters as of the posting of Chapter 1. I'm really proud of the results, and I hope you enjoy reading it as much as I enjoyed writing it. Thanks for reading. All characters are over 18. Story contains sexual content. ................ About Lovington Lovington is somewhere in middle America, a place where the highways give away into county roads, where franchises are few and far between. That's not to say that it's a backwater, Lovington is exactly as pristine as the American dream, and as common as ice cream with an apple pie. It's a typical American small town with a small shopping mall, a local cinema, its main street is main street. The people are kind, generous and almost as bland as the town itself. A town that blends into the area, that isn't even a blip on the map. It's always out of everyone's mind, and the people of Lovington like it that way. There is nothing suspicious about Lovington, that's why it was a great location for a secret laboratory. All the while, this laboratory in Lovington ran along, melting budgets with no real breakthroughs — then one day, there was one. They finally opened a door and only one thing came out before it closed again: the cube. 0 Boredom is its own kind of inspiration. It was well established among the teenagers that the small town of Lovington was boring, nothing ever happened here. Even as it was happening. However, the strange place had plenty of inspiration to share with everyone. A quiet influence swam throughout the city like an invisible fog, a feeling that something was moving behind the curtain, a feeling not everyone noticed or that anyone could shake. The Hartmann house was a three story affair, if you count the game room in the basement. The below ground man cave was wall to wall in wood paneling, a throwback from the 1980s when that was in fashion. The three girls inside looked as bored as the decor, draped on the pair of couches and the single creaky, padded lazy boy chair. Katie Nguyen lounged on the shorter couch, her long athletic legs hung over the other end of the sofa. Charity Brown held a pillow across her chest and was the only one watching the box shaped tv. Marisa Hartmann rested in the giant chair, swiping through selfie filters until she found one good enough to post. "Men are so easy,” Charity sighed. "I think you mean boys are easy, there aren't any men that go to our school," Marisa clarified. She lifted her phone above her head to take another semi-down the shirt selfie. “Nothing but immature boys,” Katie added. All three girls nodded in agreement before going back to whatever they were doing, but Charity wasn't ready to let this drop. There was something bothering her, and she had no idea how to express her feelings. So she complained to her friends until they helped her figure herself out. Being a teenager was strange. "It’s so annoying because it's so lame,” Charity continued. “I’m over being romanced, getting flowers, and getting bored again.” “Sounds like you need to get laid,” Marisa said with a grin. Katie raised an eyebrow in consideration to Charity, who still stared blankly at the tv screen. “I can get laid, that’s not the problem and you both know it,” Charity argued. “We both know that you’re an easy slut?” Marisa prodded. “Ha ha, very funny.” Charity rolled her eyes. They were close enough friends to let this joke pass, but no self respecting girl liked being called a slut. Charity was mostly self respecting, at least to those who didn’t truly know her. It was fine that she liked sex, and not just the regular sex that she could get from almost any boy at the school. Charity liked weird sex, like back page experimental Cosmo magazine stuff; she found herself bored too easily, like she was right now in the retro game room at Marisa’s. And when she was bored, she thought about sex. The lithe blonde cheerleader sat up and threw the lifeless pillow into the opposite corner of the couch, preparing to get on her soapbox. The commotion was dramatic enough for Marisa to actually get off the phone and actually pay attention to her. “No, think about it, Mars. You and I both know we can get whatever we ask for from just about anyone. We can get in the backseat from a football player, or in the bathroom between classes from the weird/moody, silent kid. If we want an older guy, we’d just troll a bar with a fake ID; but we’re so pretty we wouldn’t even need one. I bet that we could even bag a teacher, like even a married one. Don’t you think that’s boring?” Katie blushed furiously as Marisa considered her words. For a typical blonde, Charity made a good point every now and then. However, Marisa wanted to see where Charity was planning on going with this, and also she wanted to see just how red Katie’s face could get from embarrassment. Charity wasn’t wrong, but she over-calculated just how horny Marisa actually was. It’d be cool and all to get caught up in a whirlwind romance with an older guy, or married man. That being said, she wasn’t one to open her legs at the drop of a hat like Charity. “So what’s your point?” Marisa asked. “I’m not trying to make a point, I’m just saying I’m bored,” Charity said. The cheerleader went back to flipping between channels with an ancient tv remote with tape wrapped around the battery pack. It was Marisa’s turn to not let things go, if something was bothering her friend, she’d at least want to know the cause, it was her game room after all. “Alright, if you’re that bored you should move onto threesomes and gangbangs. You know your way to the boys locker room, you’ve done it in their showers before, right?” Katie choked. “You’ve been in the boy’s locker room?” “Shut up virgin!” Charity snickered. It was an A and B conversation and Katie needed to C her way out. Katie’s virginity was well-renowned in her circle of friends. She was the athletic type, more interested in good grades and Martial Arts tournaments than dating. It wasn’t that she was ugly, quite the opposite. Katie was tall with almond shaped eyes and well defined muscles. Her honor student lifestyle, addiction to Tae Kwon Do, and most importantly her old fashioned Asian parents, did not allow the quick hook-ups like other girls her age. “I’m just saying I want something different, a kinky relationship without the banging — like fifty shades or something.” Charity tapped the remote against her chin. “I love that movie,” Katie quipped. Virgins just didn’t know when to shut up. Marisa decided it was time to give some sort of advice, Katie was getting no where with Charity. “So why don’t you find a billionaire to tie you up and spank you?” Marisa asked. “Who said I won’t be the one doing the spanking?” Marisa laughed, Katie blushed, but Charity was still deep in thought. They were at some sort of impasse, and she had no idea what she even wanted to hear. She was bored, kinda horny, and she wanted to play a game. The idea of being the ‘spanker’ was just a quick comeback to her friend, but Charity found it intriguing and worth a second thought. “I think we’re onto something, about the whole school being boys not men and whatnot. Wouldn’t it be kinky to be in charge of a boy like we were cougars? We could put them under our control, and force them to satisfy even our nastiest fantasies. I mean, really push the envelope.” “So what did you have in mind?” Marisa purred. She could be classically sexy when she wanted. Marisa was one of those girls that woke up perfect, olive colored skin came without the tanning bed, she had long eyelashes and barely had to apply any makeup at all because being beautiful just came naturally to her. Just like her former actress, supermodel mom. “I don’t know, maybe it will come to me,” Charity said. Still nothing came to her except a hot, churning feeling nestled between her legs. She felt the need to squeeze her thighs together, then do it again — harder. Charity softly bit her lip as she hungrily watched television. Maybe she did just need to get laid. That was when she saw the commercial that gave her the idea. At first, Charity wanted to laugh so she covered her mouth. Then she had to stifle something else, a moan. This was naughty, way naughtier than anything she’d ever thought about before. By far the naughtiest daydream while watching television. Charity flashed Marisa a wicked grin from the couch prompting her to say something. “Alright Chars, what’s on your dirty mind?” Charity crawled from the couch to whisper in her friend’s ear. Her words lost to those outside her cupped hand, but Katie tried to figure out what she was saying by watching their faces. The curiosity was killing her, she hated being left out and this felt super juicy. Marisa started off looking a little confused, then she frowned, and then she laughed. It wasn’t until Charity finished her sales pitch that Marisa featured the same wonton look as her friend. Marisa asked, “Is that really a thing?” “It totally is, I read about it online months ago,” Charity answered. “What kind of guy would even allow you to do that to him?” Charity raised her eyebrows and gave Marisa a knowing look. They were the best of friends, almost at mind reader level. “You know you already have a boy wrapped around your finger,” said the blonde cheerleader. It was Marisa’s turn to blush, she knew just who Charity was talking about. He was cute but not boyfriend material, safely tucked away in the friend zone where he belonged. At the same time, the cheerleader was right about him being wrapped around her finger, but that didn’t mean he’d be into the craziness Charity was proposing. However, Marisa was intrigued by this erotically charged challenge, how far would a boy go to please them? Especially a pushover like him. Marisa asked, “Just how —?” “We could condition him like a Pavlov dog, get him hungry with every ring of the bell. With our feminine wiles we could have him jumping through hoops in no time. Just think of it as a makeover, but with a twist." The two girls laughed as the commercial continued on just in front of them. Katie was officially out of the loop, her eyes jumping from the giggling girls and the television trying to deduct what she was missing. She'd had enough of waiting, so she stood from the couch. “What are you guys talking about? And what does that have to do with Pampers?” …. 1 “No way!” That’s what Adam wanted to say when Marisa invited him to her lake house for the four day weekend. It had to be a prank or something, why would a popular girl want to spend time with a pipsqueak like himself? This was beyond the pale of believability, and it had a dreamlike quality that could just be pinched away. Sure, they shared a few classes together throughout their time in high school. He often helped her with her homework, which actually meant he did it himself, but that was always the plight of smart guys with pretty girls. The closest the two got was when Marisa played the role of his mom in the school play, 'Mother Knows Best'. However, those connections were hardly the means to be invited to a lake house. When he thought about it, he wasn't even sure they were friends, and he had expected her to disown him at her earliest convenience. Marisa was so far out of his league that they weren't even playing the same sport. She looked like a trending movie star, had the etiquette of a princess, and she practically ran the school with her personality alone. As for her body, her mom was some kind of bikini model, and the apple didn’t fall too far from the scantily-clad tree. Marisa often wore short shorts to show off her long legs and halter tops to show off her naturally tan skin. Her hair was the color of honey and caramel, finding a soft niche between blonde and brunette. She was also homecoming queen as if there was any doubt. Adam asked, "Why me?" Marisa didn’t give him an answer, she just giggled. He agreed to go anyways, but that was before he found out that Charity and Katie were going as well. Now, he would be the only boy in a lake house with three of the hottest girls in his grade. "No way!" That’s what his friends all said when he told them how he was planning to spend his weekend. They worshipped him like he’d pulled off the impossible, like he’d found the holy grail. Jerry joked, "Hold on, wasn't Marisa the one who was your mom in the play -- wouldn’t that make her a MILF?” There was plenty of laughter and high fives to go around, they all told jokes at his expense. Adam regretted letting his plans slip. When they realized that he was telling the truth, his entire table had a bit of an overreaction. His friends turned into howler monkeys — bouncing around the table, banging their chests with their hands, and victoriously pumping their fists into the air. They fantasized and strategized on how he could bed all three girls, maybe at the same time. The commotion caused the whole cafeteria to stare, and that made Adam want to disappear. Out of all his nerdy friends, Jeremy typically razzed on him the most. He was a self-proclaimed love expert, and even he looked borderline jealous of Adam. He reminded him that this was how pornos started, 'hot chicks with a helpless geek'. They surrounded Adam in a makeshift football huddle around the table, game planning what his next move should be, and how he should best handle this 'opportunity'. His mom would probably complain about all of the locker room talk, but Adam was happy that his mom wasn't there to hear what was being said. He kept his hands over his face to hide his blushing cheeks. He let out a couple of nervous laughs to play off his unease, but he didn't touch his lunch. Good things weren’t supposed to happen to the wallflower, the outcast. There comes a time in everyone’s life where they evaluate themselves against the hopeless backdrop of their peers — a measurement of deviation from normalcy. It didn’t take long for Adam to see how different he was from most eighteen year olds. He was short and scrawny, and small enough to still shop in the kids section. Adam never had to shave, even the freshmen had stubble. It was like the puberty fairy forgot to sprinkle dust on him while he slept. He even played the cute little kid in the school play. Everyone laughed at the jokes, they coo’ed and aww’ed at him, all the while he was a senior in high school. He wasn't bad looking, both his mom and grandma said he was handsome. That’s two women spanning two generations, that had to count for something, right? Adam was shy and struggled to talk to girls, he was a virgin and never had a girlfriend because he was afraid if he asked they’d say -- “No way!” Okay, he was better with girls than he gave himself credit. Jeremy often marveled at how well he did with the opposite sex despite being so clueless. He was the opposite of Adam, Jeremy kept up with the latest fashions, dressed the part and quoted GQ like it was scripture. His reputation for unsuccessfully chasing skirt, and his palpable desperation, led to him turning off every girl at school. However, he still lectured Adam almost daily in how to get girls. Just like he was doing now. Jeremy advised, “You’ve got to have the confidence to be yourself if you want to seal the deal.” The irony was not lost on Adam; he did his best to ignore him, he didn’t want to be the one to burst his friend’s bubble. Adam just looked at things differently, his friends all changed as they grew older — everyone except Adam. Friday nights were no longer about pizza and late night video game sessions, there were no more nerf wars with walkie-talkies in the woods; now, all his crew cared about was getting laid. Adam wasn’t like them. He still played with action figures, watched cartoons and he loved wearing his Pokémon shirts to school. Like Ash Ketchum, Pokémon was timeless. It’s not like he wasn’t interested in girls, his life didn't revolve around hooking up. The situation at school didn't help matters, he was prime pickings for a lot of random harassment from his female classmates. When he walked down the halls, he got his hair ruffled, butt goosed, a couple of times he was even carried off by a pack of giggling girls. It wasn't anything sexual, it was just how they'd flirt with a senior that looked like an 8th grader. They also gave him kindly nicknames, calling him 'squirt', 'honey', 'baby'. They treated him like a kid brother, not potential boyfriend material. “No way!” That’s what Adam thought his mom would say when he asked her if he could spend the weekend at a lake house with three girls. This wouldn't pass her puritanical smell test for sure. However, she surprised him with the biggest smile and a sincere happy mommy hug. Adam still got those at eighteen. Then she asked, “Honey, do we need to talk about safe sex?” “No way!” Adam wanted to scream, but he just shook his head. She did so anyways, for an entirely painful 30 minutes, Adam never wanted to hear about the birds and bees ever again. The following day he found a box of condoms on his pillow, a gift from mom. How come everyone was viewing this lake house invitation as a VIP ticket to orgyville? Of course he knew of all three girls, they were school-wide royalty with perfect hair and perfect bodies to match. Cool seemed to always stick with them and change with them like seasons. They were the unapologetic trend setters, who all girls wanted to be and whom all boys wanted to be with. Charity was a blonde, everyone knows the type, a cliche valley girl that began each sentence with OMG and spelled out LOL instead of laughing. Her clothes were expensive but always bought on sale. She wasn’t really rude, she just tried really hard to make it seem like she didn’t care. Adam knew for a fact that she did, back in sophomore year, she stopped a few members of the football team from putting him in a locker. She had a reputation as a girl that went all the way, which meant as much to Adam as the weather on the moon. Katie was more of a mystery. The Asian girl was a blackbelt in TaeKwonDo, genuinely polite and caring. Her GPA was through the roof, and she won an award in just about everything she did. Her intelligence was just as intimidating as her muscles, she was athletic and quick to solve a math problem. As far as Adam knew, she never had a boyfriend. It seemed like the dating scene passed by them both. The boys at his table had different ways to describe the girls, they made hand gestures regarding their curves, they kissed at the air like lovesick fools. Jeremy asked, "So you're going to film this right? You're going to make an epic porno." "Um... No way," muttered Adam. This would not end in sex, he thought to himself. However, there was a secret in the duffle bag cradled between his feet. Safely tucked away in a sock was the box of condoms his mother had bought him. There was no way that he'd put anything on video, even though the thought did excite him a bit. That'd be one way to get back at Jeremy for razzing him about his virginity for the last four years. Adam looked around to see his support group had turned on him, no longer regarding him as the king of the table, only as the loser who wouldn't give them what they wanted. The energy deflated like a worn balloon. Adam hated himself for telling them his weekend plans, but he also hated disappointing them. So he did what all cowards did, he gave in. "Okay, fine. If anything happens I'll try to catch it on video." Adam expected them to cheer, chant his name, and carry him around the cafeteria, but they all fell silent. Their eyes went wide, their jaws dropped open with shocked expressions on their faces, he was surprised by the effect his words had on them. He was even more surprised to hear Marisa's voice come from behind him. “What do you plan to catch on video?” Adam felt the dual sensation of panic and humiliation when he wondered just how much she had heard. The world reeled in slow motion as he turned from the table to see not only Marisa, but Charity and Katie as well. They all had the same look on their faces, the same kind that his mom had when he did something bad. He ran his hand through his shaggy hair, he had no idea what to say, so he nervously chuckled while looking to his friends for help. Jeremy turned his back on him, whistling like he had nothing to do with operation Amatuer Pornstar. It looked like Adam was already on his own, some group of friends that he had. "I was hoping to make a nature video. You know, of the animals around the lake." A surprising solid 3 star save in the clutch! Right on cue, the boys around him nodded in agreement, someone muttered something about squirrels. It looked like everyone believed Adam except for the three girls. Katie crossed her muscular arms, Charity rolled her eyes, and Marisa had her hands on her hips as if to say: "No way..." "I'm sure you care all about the wildlife," Charity groaned. She had plenty of experience with bad boyfriends and could sniff out a masculine lie like a bloodhound. Marisa seemed the quickest to shrug it off. "My mom just pulled up, are you all packed and ready for our trip?" Jealousy emanated from his friends as they left the boys at the table. The ones who were about to throw a parade in his honor were now giving him sideways glances like he was the first one to shout bingo in a room full of grannies. He was no longer wanted at this table, and he was pretty certain that he wouldn't be until he came back with a scandalous video. That probably wouldn't happen, because despite the peer pressure, Adam still thought that it was a bad idea. Katie asked, "Are you excited?" The taller girl slugged him in the arm, harder than she probably intended, she was a black belt after all. He managed to nod back at her. Adam was not a fan of small talk, and he had to stop himself from throwing up when he opened his mouth. He said something that sounded like 'yeah', but it was more of a grunt than a word, so he cleared his throat and said it again. It still came out as a mumbling mess. The hallway to the car seemed to go on forever, how was he supposed to talk to these girls this weekend? Adam wanted to open up, shake off the shyness, but he was still a mumbling, bumbling idiot. Two conflicting thoughts battled in his mind as he shuffled in silence. The first, that his friends were wrong, and this wouldn’t be some sort of sexy party with a wild romp with these girls. This was highly likely, and the most probable outcome, but some leftover mystery still lingered — what if they were right? What if he was heading into a trap where these girls would bang him all weekend? It sounded like a fantasy, but it made him want to throw up. Both thoughts were equally nerve racking, and he couldn’t think of anything else. Marisa put her arm around him and shook him awake. "Come on, Adam. We're going to have a great time this weekend. We've been looking forward to hanging out with you, so there's no need to be nervous." He melted a little bit when she flashed a smile at him. "We're going to have LOADS of fun,” Charity giggled. There was a red luxury SUV in the parking lot, a beautiful woman leaned against the passenger side door like a Bond girl. Her long blonde hair swayed in the wind, same as her loose fitting turquoise summer dress that looked like it was ripped straight from a fashion magazine. She looked like she was high maintenance but worth every penny. Marisa pointed to her. "It looks like my mom is here. Adam, why don't you say hello while we load up all the bags in the back?" "No Way!" Is what Adam thought when he saw Marisa's mom for the first time. Jeremy liked to use the word MILF to describe any woman over the age of thirty, but that's the exact way Adam would describe her. She had aged out of pretty but matured into beautiful. The nerves rose up again, and he chose to look at his feet rather than make eye contact with her. He wanted to snap out of it, say something witty or polite, but he just walked in front of her and stood there expectantly. Like a mute. Mrs. Hartmann leaned down and ruffled his shaggy brown hair. "So you're this Adam that Marisa keeps talking about. I recognize you from the play, you look a little bit older when you're not wearing a sailor suit." A bit puzzled, Adam looked down at his Pikachu t-shirt and khaki shorts, then remembered what he wore for the play. Yes, he wore a sailor suit to make him look more like a kid. As if his genes didn’t do that enough already. “Yeah, those aren’t my regular clothes,” Adam mumbled. "I'm sure they weren't, but you did look so cute. I'd say that you were the audience's second favorite, and you memorized your lines so well. We were so proud of you, weren't we Marisa?" "We sure were," Marisa commented as she circled around the front of the car and hopped into the passenger seat. The hot mom extended her hand to shake his, Adam just meekly put his hands in hers. "My name is Lindsey Hartmann, and I'll be your driver today. You better be on your best behavior, I won't hesitate to give you a firm smack on the behind if you get out of line with any of these girls." Adam couldn't tell if she was joking or not, she was as difficult to read as Shakespeare with a stutter. However, he didn't like the sound of being spanked at all. There was something so demeaning and childish about that particular punishment. Adam had an active imagination. In his mind he saw himself draped over her lap — and he stopped himself from thinking about it even further because his face was turning pink. Marisa rolled down the window. “Aren't you going to join us?" Everyone was already inside the car by the time Adam recovered. He opened the door to the back seat to find Katie and Charity already comfortable and watching him expectantly. He stepped inside only to find a pink booster seat in the last open spot. Not only was it pink, it was a princess themed toddler chair covered with glittering magic wands, butterflies and fairy wings. A large sparkling tiara featured prominently where his butt would be. He wanted to say so bad — "No Way!" Really? Were they expecting him to sit in a chair for toddlers? Adam fumbled around the back of the booster looking for a way to pull it off the seat so he could actually sit down. It was tied to the backseat by some force beyond science, he certainly couldn't figure out where. Adam pulled and jerked at the chair while the whole car watched him make a fool out of himself. "Is there a problem?" Marisa asked from the front. "No, I'm just trying to move this car seat so I can sit down," Adam answered. "Could you do me a big favor and just deal with it this time?" Marisa asked politely. "We put the seat in for my baby cousin, and it was a real hassle that we do not want to do again. My mom is planning on taking her to the zoo next week." Marisa had a way of making Adam do whatever she wanted, the magic formula was her good looks and powerful charisma with a dash of his lack of backbone. She could easily put him under her spell. He felt helpless to her words; then again, a car seat was a car seat. Lines had to be drawn somewhere. Adam complained, "I don't think I'd even fit, I'm not a little kid." There the chair sat, its intentions evil to the core, and Adam wasn't planning on sitting in it — that was until Charity slapped the seat with her hand, which startled him. She didn't have to say a word, she just gave him a look. He was beginning to hate these girls and their looks. But once again like a coward, he gave in. He climbed into the car seat without any more protest. The arms on the booster were snug around his waist, but besides that, he did fit. Adam frowned when he did. Marisa snaked her hand from around the front seat and gave his thigh a squeeze. "And you thought you were too big," Marisa laughed. "Well, I —“ Lindsey interrupted, "Aren't you going to buckle up?" Adam desperately wanted to argue, say something about being an adult, but everything around him seemed to move too fast. In a flash, Charity deftly pulled the seat belt over him, her hands sliding uncomfortably through his comfort space, barely above his no-no zone, but the boy was flabbergasted already. Too many girls, too little of space, and princess themed car seats had a way of getting to someone. "Alright, he's locked up tight. Let's get this show on the road," Charity announced.

Sometimes, when time is short, and clean up must be done quickly, I revert to something I did before I discovered diapers. I wet and mess in a pair of cotton briefs. All the joy, none of the hassle, toss 'em in the laundry and go on with the day. They don't hold much, but for short term, they fulfill a need. It's my alternative to drugstore disposable diapers. Anybody else do this when you were a kid? Anybody still do this on occasion now?

Disclaimer: contains sexual content... Kitty-Kat’s Little Adventure Kitty was absolutely buzzed with excitement as the tv flickered to her favorite show. She focused on bright colors, glancing over the jumbled words that appeared on the screen. Reading was not a needed skill when she had her daddy to tell her stories all the time. At daycare, they taught her how to spell her name and that was all she needed to know. Daddy called her his little Kitty Kat. Though, sometimes it was Little Miss Crinkle Pants, Lil Stinker, or Poo poo Machine like on her bib, tied around her neck. But of course, she was daddy’s kitty first and foremost. There was no question about that as she bounced in his lap, legs splayed in only a very thick diaper. “Dada wook!” she exclaimed, unfazed by the dribbling milk coming from her mouth. “Oh, yes very nice! Does Kitty like the colors?” Like a bobblehead, she nodded enthusiastically, two bleached blonde pigtails swinging back and forth. “Drink your baba. Be a good girl.” The rubber teat teased her lips eventually being allowed to enter. A feeling of calm washed over her, focused on the moving images that did make much sense. Falling back into the comfort of Dada’s broad chest, she continued to suck down all thirty-two ounces of the creamy white liquid. Despite the protest from her very chubby tummy, Kitty continued to drink. At almost 5 ft. 10 in, twenty-four years old, and weighing one-hundred and forty pounds, she felt tiny in his muscular arms. He was at least a foot taller, able to lift her and all the extra baggage she carried. Dada said chubby girls were healthy girls. That’s why he’d fattened her up from the stick she had once been. That was a long long time ago. The dark days. A time when she had no Dada and was all on her own. Where would she be now if he hadn’t rescued her? Kitty didn’t like to think about that. Going to a boring school called Harvard and studying to be a lawyer… it was not very fun. Do you know what was fun? Daycare! Every day she got to play dress up and make finger paintings for Dada. Plus, Rosie and Evie were there and they were her bestest friends in the entire world! They weren’t like the ones from before. What were their names? It was a long longgg time ago. She knew they weren’t good girls because Dada said they weren’t and he is always right. That’s why he rescued her that night, her head fuzzy from the icky drink that was definitely not her baba! He’d become her new home… taking her away from the loud place and her big girl clothes that no little girl should wear. It was for the best, Kitty knew now. She’d put up a terrible tantrum but Dada said that was ok. It’s how little girl behave. Just not too often… then it was just bratty. ooOoo This was why Friday nights were his favorite: no work, all the beer he could drink, and best of all… playtime with his little Kitty- Kat. The hypnosis series was a success, leaving her even more dependent and in need to mess. Finishing the last drops of her bottle laced with laxatives, Deliria, and his special milk, to say she was on another planet would be an understatement. The drug, Deliria, did exactly what it sounded like. Within minutes she would be delirious, increasing her libido until she was nothing but an icky mess of sweat, tears, and poop. Of course, he’d taken special measures, locking her little kitten. His Kitty couldn’t get all the fun! While she got playtime at daycare this was Dada’s time. To her, he was Dada and that’s all he would ever be. Nowadays adult babies were all the rage on the black market. Diaper clad and with their minds turned to mush, never would he have trouble finding his own woman. It’s not like he was ugly. Being a personal trainer, at the gym five days a week, many ladies came up to him. Tall, tanned skin with dark hair, chiseled jaw, and smoldering blue eyes (their words, not his!) he could have anyone he wanted. But he chose his little Kitty. The switch in her mind was all too obvious, watching as her eyes rolled to the back of her head, eyes fluttering shut. Rocking her hips as the drug took effect, the crinkling padding was enough to turn him on. He’d fitted her with four diapers, extra absorbent and leakproof. Now, after the past two hours of continuous laxatives… Lord have mercy. Her lips wobbled, little whimpers emitting from her throat. “Dada!” she breathed. “Tickwle Dada! Hewp!” frustration coated her voice as her movements quickened, unable to achieve her desired release. So unbelievably sexy… if only the world could see the gem he had captured and what they were missing. “Does your kitten tickle, princess?” he groaned. “Tell Dada to touch you. Use your words.” Even if she could speak, the girl was too lost in her own world. His hand moved to her chest, rolling the two little pebbles between his fingers, wrinkly and dark compared to pale hue. They’d played this game long enough for the fingerless mitts no longer to be needed. Kitty knew better than to touch her little buttons. Little girls were not mature enough. That’s why it was Dada’s responsibility. It could’ve been minutes or hours but like a bubbling volcano of lava, her stomach rumbled, churning beneath the touch of his hand. “Is my Kitty gonna make a present for Dada?” ooOoo “Just let go…” his breathe, warm and minty, tickled her ear. “Dada’s got you.” Her emotions were a kaleidoscope of colors. Pure ecstasy... euphoria... but with a little touch of salt. It was like being lost in a maze. The exit so close yet so far. She could hear his voice, feel his presence, but the words died on her tongue as soon as they arose. Her heart thundered in her chest, threatening to break free. It was as if her entire body was a wire, tense, waiting to snap. As her toes curled and back arched, quick breathless pants escaped her lips. Had she died and gone to heaven? Trembling, the sound of rumpled diapers filled her ears. A moment later, there was a boom. Had her heart exploded? It felt like it was about to. “That’s it baby. Make poopies for Dada… such a good girl.” Poopies? Grunting as her belly, let out a big push and a warm load filled her back side. Seated on Dada’s lap, her thighs continued to spread, the dark brown padding expanding rapidly. By this point, her head was consumed with just as mush as her tush. Hours could’ve passed and she wouldn’t have noticed. Kitty didn’t have a care in the world because floating among the stars, life could not get much better than this. However later… it was not so magical any longer. “No, Kitty, no tears. Do you want a spanky?” his voice was dark and scary. The girl shivered, suckling urgently on the rubber bulb between her lips. She only wanted more playtime! Now he was being a meanie! Against her will, tears sprouted in her eyes, a funny feeling, almost heavy, tingling in her chest. Her leg kicked, hands forming into fists. It wasn’t fair! It wasn’t- “Don’t make Dada pull out the straps.” he squeezed her face in his hand, bent over her on the changing mat. The tv played in the background. Sports. Kitty just wanted her show back. Whining loudly, a sharp slap landed down on the inside of her thigh. Changing times were never her favorite because it was always chilly and she had to stop playing. Right now, it looked like a literal bomb had gone off yet still bucked her hips. Sliding further around in her mess, climbing up her backside she was desperate. Nothing would sooth her aching kitten. Dada said all kittens had to wear collars and her’s just happened to be between her legs. It was very annoying being constantly itchy down there. Rosie’s mommy itched her Kitten but Dada said it wasn’t proper for little girls. Now, she was angry. Her tummy felt funny and the happy feeling had disappeared. “Mowe poopies!” she demanded with a pout. Poopies equaled happy feelings and happy feelings equaled happy Kitty. “You can poo as much as you want darling,” he held his hands up. “But no more happy feelings until Next Friday. Does Kitty understand Dada?” No. She did not. Covered in poop, the girl wailed, feet and hands slamming down upon the ground. Needless to say... she was no longer in a happy mood and the adventure was over. ooOoo Hey everyone!! Here’s another story :)). My goal is to try to post original work on my tumblr: livelovediapers24- at least once a month so stay tuned! Thank you for reading!! I should update Lulu's Little Adventures soon!!

It's always fun when this time of year rolls around, and holiday themed stories make their appearance. The same can be said about Halloween. I had hoped to write one of my own for Halloween, but that didn't happen. This idea popped in my head last week. I'm hoping I'll be able to finish it by the end of the month, but I don't want to make promises that I can't keep, and I don't want to rush a story and get stressed out. It takes place in the Diaper Dimension. If you're unfamiliar with that content, there are a ton of amazing stories on this site that can bring you up to speed. I didn't create any of the setting, just borrowed ideas along the way, and its impossible to give full credit where credit is due. This is not a smutty story. More of a PG-13 kind of thing. I don't plan on using any bad or unsavory language, and there's no scenes where you need to cover your eyes. Also, no Littles were harmed in the production of this story. Well, at least not in chapter one. Thanks for reading. ..... The Present(s) - 1 Arrival, 2 Anticipation, 3 Agreements, 4 Antechamber, 5 Actualization pt 1, 6 Actualization pt 2, 7 Acceptance, 8 Awareness, 9 Ambush, 10 Almost midnight, 11 At Midnight, 12 After Midnight 1 Arrival The present. The ‘here and now’. The ‘what’s happening’. The ‘very second’. That’s where James Park tried to keep his head. To keep his focus on what he was doing, not thinking about the past or future, only trying to move from one moment to the next. He had to maintain that mindset, because life was rough for a Little in a Big world. For James there was only the next job, and the next job would be his last. A comforting thought, but that was also thinking into the future. A Little ‘no, no’. There were pitfalls in his line of work, nothing could be taken for granted, and losing focus was dangerous. While on this side of town, every thought counted, every action was under scrutiny, and every word could be used against him. He had to set his mind right if he planned on avoiding what happens to Littles who make mistakes. In the present, he stood shivering on a sidewalk opposite from an impressive skyscraper, scrying the busy intersection for a spot to make it across the street. A picturesque snowfall hushed the loud city street around him. It possibly could have been comforting, if James wasn’t so concerned about being late. He tightened his navy overcoat across his chest, his chin length dirty blonde hair had collected white flakes at the tips. It wasn’t a bitter cold. It was crisp, precise, on point with the season. However, it was a different story when the wind would kick up. A quick gust almost pulled the tiny scrap of paper from his hands. A paper with a place, a time, and a promised payout. An Amazon couple slowly strolled his way from further than the sidewalk. Their loving arms entwined and wandering eyes on the hanging wreaths and colored lights. They carried on in empty conversation and laughter. James turned away to pretend he wasn’t there, but he felt their eyes linger as they passed. He was used to the looks, but he wasn’t used to being late, or being called up at the last minute. It raised his hackles. The present. He needed to get across the street. Contracts were quite specific on arriving on time. Unfortunately, there was no stop to these cars. He again jumped to press the button to trigger the crosswalk, then jumped a third and fourth time, but he doubted he had the force necessary to change the light. This side of town wasn’t built with him in mind. His flailing about caught the watchful eyes of a Big doorman from the tower on the other side of the street. The man was tall and dressed in a red uniform, standing guard in front of a wide array of gold trimmed glass doors. James knew he had the man’s attention, this guy was a helper of sorts, and he’d help him get past this traffic. The two made eye contact, exchanged a pair of nods, and the doorman pulled a shiny brass whistle to his lips as he walked into the road, raising a hand to part the cars. Deep down, he hated the favor. Or that he needed the favor. He also hated the man’s condescending smile. Even if James tried to return a polite one. But what he hated most was the way he called him ‘Little guy’. “Hey Little guy,” the doorman said as he pressed a white glove against his back, hurrying James across the street. “I assume that you’re here for the party?” There was something about that smile that wasn’t right. As sinister as it was genuine. James answered, “Um. That’s right.” The Little struggled to keep pace with the Giant’s larger strides while cowering from blinding headlights. What was at the waist of a Big was eye level for a Little, and the high beams burned from both sides. When they got to the curb, the doorman gave a final tug to the back of his jacket, sending James stumbling over the sidewalk almost into the glass doors. The doorman spoke. “Now what do you say, kid?” James wasn’t a kid, but it wasn’t worth the argument. Not on this side of town, not against this man. It was all a job, all a performance. That’s how he learned to swallow that pride like poison and keep his mind on the present. He gave a slight bow. “Thank you, sir.” The taller man ruffled his hair with a gloved hand before opening the door for him. Then all at once he was inside. Away from the cold wind, snide doorman, and into a busy lobby. The Giant room was tall and wide, an open space like a concert hall, with the acoustics to match. It would probably echo had it been empty, but it was full of life. Lively ropes of garland hung from the walls, spiraling trees filled with ornaments in every possible corner, and there was even a robotic oversized Santa mechanically waving at passersby. James could hear its jolly laughter over the brassy holiday music that filled the air over the throng of people seemingly everywhere. All three types were present in the lobby, highlighting the caste system based on size. The tall Amazons moved about with confident authority, manning stations and desks, or other ones seated on plush chairs and sofas, sharply dressed presumably for their holiday party. Betweeners hustled about fulfilling the Big’s wishes to prove that they were worthy of being above Littles, or at least they hoped. Then there were the others, the Littles, the ones so very out of place. Against a wall stood a long line of about twenty or thirty in a row, like a band of preschoolers on a field trip, anxiously awaiting — they couldn’t possibly all be there for the party, could they? James didn’t know that there would be others like him, or he wouldn’t have taken the job. Suddenly, things didn’t feel right, and he was about to turn around when he felt a hand on his shoulder. It was warm and feminine, but also firm and binding, like his contract. So there was no getting out of this. She chirped, “What’s your name, Little guy?” There it was again. James spun around wielding a fake happy face. He followed the hand on his shoulder to a perky Tweener with wide open eyes, like she was excited to see everything. She wore business casual, lots of makeup and a lopsided Santa hat. There was a tablet in her hands and a walkie clipped to her belt. Party coordinator, Little wrangler, or for this job, possibly his boss. “I’m James Park, and I’m here for the party.” “Oh, you look so excited! Let me check if you’re in the right place.” She tapped a pen along the edge of the computer screen until she found his name. Unfortunately, he was in the right place. “It looks like you’re partners with Kinsey tonight,” she said as she pointed to a Little girl moping against the wall like the rest. “I’m Jennifer, but you can call me Jenny. Or Miss Jenny. Whatever is easiest to say.” James hesitated. “Jenny, I didn’t know there were others. I mean, I normally work alone, and I— “ “You’re nervous, I can tell.” Jenny reached around and rubbed his back, then he felt the slight push towards Kinsey and the other Littles lined against the wall. “I bet you’ll feel better about things after making new friends. Kinsey is super nice, maybe she’s single and ready to mingle.” The present. He was just another Little in a long line. Jenny lied. Kinsey didn’t seem nice, just pretentious and bored, and anything but kind. Though she looked pretty in that fashion conscious black dress, so that was something. They exchanged polite greetings before spending the next few minutes in silence. He kept glancing her way, expecting her to say something, anything. He looked around at the other Littles of all kinds, like someone pressed a randomizer button, and the Littles of every flavor popped out of a machine. Dark hair, Light hair, short hair, long hair, tomboys and girly boys, every color of a Little rainbow, and every single one dressed in their best to impress. However, he and Kinsey practically looked the same. Blonde hair, blue eyes, fair skin, down to their button noses. Most of the other partners were talking with one another, James thought it was proper to at least attempt the same. “So Kinsey, what brings you here?” He grimaced. It came out awkward despite all of the courage he spent to break the ice. Kinsey recrossed her arms and slid further down the wall before loudly sighing. “I was told they only invited professionals, and now I’m stuck with a newbie.” A newbie? She might as well have called him a baby. A pretty strong insult coming from the mouth of a fellow Little. James leaned into her personal space. He took crap from Bigs and Tweeners, but when it came to his own size, nope. “I’m not a newbie, I’ve been around, this isn’t my first time with Amazons. I’ve probably been working longer than you.” “Oh, yeah.” Kinsey side-eyed him for a hundredth time. “What exactly do you do, James?” It wasn’t really a secret, but he didn’t exactly want to admit to his line of work. He shook his head. “Nah, you first.” Kinsey delicately placed both palms on her chest. “Easy. I’m a model. You may have seen some of my work, but judging by the fact that you’re wearing last year when it’s almost next year — you haven’t.” James felt that burn. On the inside. She asked, “What about you, Little guy?” Oh, man. He felt the heat rise, like a soft blush from spiked eggnog, it settled into his cheeks. James cleared his throat, there was no way the truth would put a stop to this ridicule. Neither would a lie. “I’m a singer,” James answered. “What kind of singer?” Kinsey turned her head as if she knew she was prying him apart. Alright, time to get honest. James worked as a singing telegram. He sang Little ditties in babyish costumes for tips, traveling around to different offices and events — basically embarrassing himself in front of Amazons for hard cash. He would like to think it was worth it, but even at his last gig, he still wasn’t sure. Simply put, it paid the bills and zero chance for social promotion. Even by a Little’s standards. The job also didn’t have the best of reputations. Mostly by a Little’s standards. There was something about giving the Amazons what they expected of Littles that aggravated everyone else his size. There was a usual song and dance to his — his song and dance. A routine of sorts. Show up wearing their silly costume, sing your little song, and collect your little paycheck. It was all demeaning, of course. The songs were standard Little music: ‘I’m a Little Teapot’, ‘Ba-Ba Black Sheep’, or whatever preschool jam was popular or relevant for the affair. Also, it was important to be cute, but not too cute, just the right amount of cute. That’s what the costumes were all about. The pre-made costumes were a tad bit infantilizing, always short shorts, sometimes coveralls, or worse, with snappies between the legs and zippers that ran down the back. But he set his limits: no dresses and no diapers. It had to be said. There were others he worked with that didn’t set those limits, those that didn’t mind showing up for a show thickly padded, which James thought was an invitation to disaster. However, he couldn’t blame them. They were in the business of getting tips, it was part of the territory. Push the envelope, reap the rewards. He had done the same himself, his longer hair was a part of that game. James had more than once been a target of suggestions for barrettes or pigtails. Kinsey prodded again. “What kind of singer, James?” They had a name for singing telegrams, more embarrassing than the job itself. He couldn’t bear telling her. She stopped, then grinned. “Don’t tell me that you’re a Gramcracker.” “Fine, I won’t tell you that,” James snapped back. It took a moment for her to believe him, like he fabricated his lifestyle just for this little talk; but when she figured it out, her whole demeanor changed. From apathetic to downright angry, and in rapid time. “You’ve got to be kidding me, diaper-bait.” She pressed a finger into his chest. “You mess this up for me, I swear-” Miss Jenny hustled by with her tablet, and Kinsey halted her brow beating until the Tweener passed. “I can’t believe I’m partners with a stupid Little like you,” Kinsey whispered. “You’re one to be talking,” James defended himself. “What’s so bad about what I do for money, huh?” “I shouldn’t have to explain it to you, I just can’t wait to hear your cute Little singing voice. Just try not to pee your pants and get us both put in diapers.” “Like you’ve never worn a diaper before,” James scoffed. Kinsey became suddenly alert, he definitely struck a nerve with his comment on diapers. “What are you suggesting, Gramcracker?” He knew he shouldn’t push her buttons, but the way she called him Gramcracker gave him no choice. “What kind of fashion magazines are you in? Little fashion, or ‘Little’ fashion? Emphasis on the Little part, I bet you’ve been padded more than your fair share.” James barely had a chance to smirk before Kinsey wheeled him against the wall. Her index finger was under his chin like a knife. “What I’ve had to wear because of stupid Littles like you is none of your business. If I wore a diaper, it meant I could be trusted in one without using it. Now, it'd be best for you to shut your mouth until it’s time for your little jingle.” She added, “You got that, Gram-gram?” He gulped. Just then, Miss Jenny made another round with her walkie wildly squawking. Kinsey pretended her threatening finger to his throat was nothing more than a friendly embrace. “I’m so glad to see you two are getting along,” Jennifer gushed. “When the bells chime it’ll be time to head to the elevators so you guys can get properly dressed.” The pair of Littles just smiled back, angry claws still digging into one another. This was going to be a long night, James thought to himself. Kinsey probably thought the same. Who knew what partners meant, and James struggled on keeping this whole thing professional. Kinsey released him as soon as Jenny looked the other way. After that, James kept his mouth shut as things fell into motion. They were organized into couples of boys and girls, some girls and girls, some boys with boys. And they were forced to hold hands. They were hors d'oeuvres for the devilish tastes of the Amazons, made to order, and ordered to please. A chorus of bells sang out from everywhere, tinny small ones, toneful medium ones, and heavy bells that shook the bones. All at once the chaotic atmosphere changed into programming. The chaos became order, the music stopped, and the uneasy quiet of hushed voices and shuffling feet took over. The well-to-do Amazons were the first on the elevators, heading to the top floor to the party. The Tweeners made sure to write their drink orders and remind them of seating arrangements. Older Amazons in ball gowns and fancy headdresses gave the long line of Littles one last look before heading up and taking their creepy leering faces with them. One last job. Then no more. Last but not least, it came time for the Littles. A small group of Betweeners herded them through the lobby and cattled them together onto an elevator. A Big elevator could fit a lot of Littles, and all of them hopped aboard. Jennifer stood with her kind in the middle of the mass checking over details with another Betweener that had a walkie and tablet in tow. The elevator had a mirror for a ceiling, an overhead reflection that the Littles didn’t need. They all stared at their reflection as they looked up into one another, holding hands awaiting what awaited them. That's the issue with the future. The future is captivating. It tugs and pulls at the present until the mind isn't on what's currently happening, the mind is elsewhere in a nameless space, sharing dreams and nightmares of what’s yet to come. James could take a guess on where their minds were at this moment. Probably already on floor 100. Later that night, in the future when this present was past, James would reflect on this moment just like that overhead mirror. The bright eyes looking up to something they couldn't quite see, soaked in a frightful quiet because there were no words for this ‘feeling’. A feeling that couldn’t be described as terror, more like an anticipation for malice. The bad was coming, but they could hope that it wouldn’t be all bad. Or too bad. But if it got too bad it would eventually be over. That’s the way it was with Amazons. Everyone hoped it would be worth it, that metaphorical pot of gold on the otherside of this rainbow. The fame, fortune, or some other prize that brought them to this moment didn't matter anymore. They were there. James had to assume that they were mostly like him, or Kinsey. In show business or hospitality for the Bigs. Which meant contracts, and unions, or guilds, or whatever. Signed contracts were a two way street, what kept him in line also kept him in clean underwear. Life wasn’t easy being a Gramcracker in a shark tank, but there were legal protections in their union contracts. If they performed to specifications, they were untouchable. Unfortunately, paper could only do so much. Binding agreements didn’t stop the pinches to both sets of cheeks, top and bottom, but it kept the kidnappings at bay. The oddities of this assignment plagued him for some reason, so were his reasons for taking the path that led to this moment. This job was different, last minute, high paying. No pre-made costume, no set list. Only an address and a time to arrive. Kinda suspicious for a final show, but James could rationalize it. There was an extra zero on this check that wasn’t on the others. He’d go out with an end of year bonus and never be seen around these parts again. Once again his head was in the future. That future was coming closer by the second, as the elevator slowly climbed to floor 99. Floor 100 was the top of the building where there was a high end club housing this ‘party’, but floor 99 was for Littles and Tweeners, those who made this party a reality. What was reality? The present. Kinsey closed her fist tightly around his hand and gave it a painful squeeze. She whispered right into his ear. “I hate you.” James turned to whisper back. “Good. I hate you, too.” Ah, the present.

Hey everyone! It's Sophie! Pudding and I have been writing a few short stories recently so I'm just going to post them all at once. If you like them and want to support our writing, please check out our Patreon: www.patreon.com/sophieandpudding This one actually comes from an ABDL web-zine we worked on, starring 22 talented writers and artists! You can download it for free at: https://princessmolly.gumroad.com/l/nursery-warp-2021 The illustration at the end of the story is by JuiceBox! Check him out on Patreon at: www.patreon.com/JuiceBoxArt -------------------------- Lost in Translation Written by Sophie & Pudding Translations by Lilyblax Illustration by JuiceBox Premise: Grace Gardener travels to France to visit her old crush, Violette. Resolute in her plans to tell Violette how she feels, Grace is constantly stymied by unexpected foreign customs. Will Grace be able to admit her feelings in time, or will she become Violette’s little girl instead? Disclaimers: diapers, wetting, messing, French -------------------------- "Here's you go, Miss Gardner." The flight attendant passed me a pillow with a bright smile. Every time she looked at me, she seemed particularly happy. Or maybe that's just what you pay for when you buy first class. I settled back in my chair and tucked the pillow under my head. Outside the little window, the sky was the darkest blue and the moon was the brightest white. I couldn't see the ocean beneath the clouds, but I knew it was there; there's not much else between New York and France. I'd never been outside the United States before, but I couldn't turn Violette down when she asked me to visit. Violette and I had been best friends all through high school, but she went back to Paris for college. After she graduated, she moved around a lot until she settled in a French city that I would embarrass myself trying to pronounce. In high school, I had a huge crush on Violette. She was unwavering in her optimism and unfettered in her confidence. She made me do things I would never do on my own, things I haven’t done since. But even as we said our goodbyes, I couldn't work up the courage to tell her how I felt. Somehow, this trip felt like a second chance. Or maybe that was just wishful thinking. I closed my eyes and let the hum of the airplane lull me to sleep. When I woke up, the sun was pouring in through the little window and an overhead voice was addressing the cabin: "Nous allons commencer notre descente dans quelques instants." I rubbed my eyes and sat up in the seat just as the pretty flight attendant appeared at my side. "Good morning, Grace," she said with that same bright smile. "We will be landing shortly, so let's get you all buckled up." Unexpectedly, the flight attendant bent down on one knee - so we were the same height - and pulled the seat belt over my lap. She clicked it shut and pulled the strap tight. Then, as she stood back up, she patted me on the top of my head. I stared incredulously as she walked down the aisle. "That was weird," I muttered to myself. Maybe I was reading too much into it. Before I was fully awake, the plane began to lilt forward and dip into the clouds. I pressed my forehead to the window to see the vast, grassy hills as they emerged from the fog. A small city grew ever closer, until I could see cars on the streets and people on the sidewalks. With a jolt, the plane landed on the runway and I let out a sigh of relief. I didn't even realize I'd been holding my breath. People all around me started to get up and gather their bags. I pulled at the seat belt around my waist, but I couldn't figure out how to unlatch it. Maybe it had a lock or something? The cute flight attendant passed by and I reached out to get her attention. "Excuse me. How do I unbuckle this?" "Be patient, Grace," she smiled. "I'll help you after the rest of the passengers are through." "But..." I tried to protest, but the flight attendant was addressing the crowded aisle in French. I sunk into my seat and pouted. I guess I didn't have a choice, did I? I watched as families and businessmen walked past me. Sometimes they would look at me and smile. Sometimes they would wave. A few women would speak to me, but I didn't understand what they were saying, so I would smile and nod. I could have sworn most of the passengers spoke English before we left. While I waited, I fished around my bag for my English to French phrasebook. I'd been studying it all summer, but I suddenly couldn’t remember a single one. Maybe I just needed a quick refresher. "Grace?" I looked up from my book at the flight attendant. Everyone else had left the plane. "What are you reading, hm?" "I... uh. I'm just trying to remember some phrases," I stammered. "Oh? Do you have a favorite one?" I started to notice her sunny disposition could be taken as condescension. "No," I muttered, looking at the cover of the book. I'd just reviewed ten different phrases, but I couldn’t remember any of them. "That's okay, honey," she said. "It's hard to learn new words." I sulked at the implication. Effortlessly, the flight attendant reached down, unbuckled my seat belt, and helped me to my feet. My legs felt a little wobbly after sitting for so long and she had to hold me up until I caught my balance. "Do you need a, um..." The flight attendant paused to think of the word, as though she didn't speak perfect English. "Push chair?" "No, I'm alright." I didn't want to be in a wheelchair the first time Violette saw me in five years. I was trying to make a good impression! "Okay then. Follow me." The attractive, condescending woman - was I just describing French women in general? - led me off the plane, holding me by the hand in a way that was altogether inappropriate. Was this a cultural thing? It had to be a cultural thing. But after we entered the airport and the flight attendant let go of my hand, I was overwhelmed with longing. My hand hadn’t been held like that in a while. “Vois-tu ta maman quelque part?" she asked. I stared blankly at the flight attendant. "Is someone meeting you?" she asked in English. "Oh, um. My friend Violette. She’s a little shorter than me, with blue-green hair." I looked around for signs of my friend, but the flight attendant took me by the hand once again. We were halfway down the terminal when I caught sight of Violette's teal tips. She always dyed the ends of her long, wavy hair. I thought she would get over it after high school, but she still sent me pictures each time she picked a new color. "Violette!" I shouted, waving my free arm. I managed to pull my hand out of the flight attendant's and run a dozen or so feet down until my arms were around Violette. She smelled like cinnamon and snowy mornings. I melted into her like chocolate fondue. "Gracie, je pensais que tu t'étais perdue!" she laughed. I didn't know what she said exactly, but it was wonderful to hear her voice. After the hug, I looked up at her with a touch of confusion. "You’re taller," I realized, at least a few inches taller than me. I checked her shoes, but she wasn’t wearing heels. "Ou alors tu as rétréci," Violette said. Then she turned to the flight attendant and started a conversation in French. I tried to wait my turn, but the longer it went on the sillier I felt. I couldn’t understand a single word… I tugged Violette’s sleeve to get her attention. "I'm so sorry, my darling," Violette apologized after looking at my expression. "I know those words are hard for you, and you must be oh-so-tired after your long trip.” She kissed the flight attendant on the cheek, which made me a little jealous. Then Violette took my hand in hers to led me to the baggage claim. "I slept on the flight," I explained as we walked. "And you don't have to..." Hold my hand? I'd longed for her to hold my hand for years, so why was I going to complain? I decided to stay quiet instead, a blush on my cheeks. "You're going to love it here," Violette said in a dreamy voice, pulling me along by the hand. I was having trouble keeping up with her and my legs still tingled from the flight. Every few sentences, Violette would slip into French and I would lose her train of thought. When we got to the baggage claim, there was only one bag left: a pink one with cartoons on the front. Violette went to grab it but I pulled her back. "My bag is green," I told her. "It's the same one we took on our camping trips." Violette tilted her head and said, "This is the one we took on our camping trips, you silly little sweetroll." "What? No, mine’s green…” Despite my protest, Violette grabbed the bag and read the tag out loud: "Petite Madame Gracie May Gardner." I narrowed my eyes and pushed in front of her to read the tag myself, but the words... they didn't make any sense. Maybe they were in French? That made sense, right? But why would my name be on a bag that wasn’t even mine? Unless... "Could the airline have switched my stuff to a different bag?" Maybe there was a problem with my suitcase and this was the only one available. But Violette didn’t seem to care about the luggage mystery. "Come now, Gracie." Violette pulled me along in one hand and pulled the rolling suitcase along in the other. I followed her halfway across the room before I was out of breath. I pulled on her hand until she stopped. "I need to sit down for a minute, Vi. My legs are killing me..." Thankfully, there was a bench only a few steps away. Airports were notorious for sitting space. "Je devrais peut-être trouver une poussette," Violette mused, looking around the open baggage lobby. I sat on the bench and pouted. "I can't understand you when you speak like that," I told her sharply, with as much assertiveness as I could muster. "And why are you calling me Gracie?" "Quel autre surnom pourrais-je te donner, princesse?" she said, still speaking French and glancing around the room. “English, please. I don't understand it when you—" "Ah!" Whatever Violette was looking for, she seemed to find it. She ran off with all the whimsy of a woodland sprite and I was left alone with the pink suitcase. I spoke quietly to myself: "I can't tell if this is going well or not..." I took a moment to look around the airport; I could hear the sounds of cars outside and the chatter of people, but none of them were saying words I could understand. Even the words written above the baggage claim or the signs at the help desk were gibberish to me. I felt like a stranger in this world, and when Violette came back pushing a giant stroller I was sure that was the case. "What the fuck is that?" I demanded. "C'est une poussette pour une princesse qui a fait un très long vol." I didn't understand her, but the question was rhetorical. It was a baby stroller, but it looked like it was sized for an adult. The metal was painted pink and the cushion was decorated with little cartoon princesses. Even the buckle and harness were bigger, easily enough to accommodate a fully grown woman. How did something like this even exist?! Then I realized why she had brought it over in the first place. "No," I said seriously. "No way." "Gracie." "No!" I shouted a little louder. "I’m not getting in a stroller!" A few people nearby turned their heads to look at me and I felt sick with embarrassment. "The car is parked very far away," Violette said. "At least twenty minutes walk." I hesitated. A twenty minute walk? I could barely make it to the baggage claim, and my legs weren't feeling any better. "Maintenant, sois une gentille petite fille—" Violette began, but I cut her off with one loud word: "English!" "You aren't going to learn any adult words if I keep speaking to you like a baby," Violette said harshly. A few more people turned to look at us and I sunk into the bench in shame. Violette had never spoken to me like that before… "I don't know what you're so upset about," Violette sighed, softening her tone. "Why do you think the airport has these? It's normal." I looked at the oversized stroller. Normal? I had never heard of adult strollers in France before... but why else would it be in the airport? I put my thumb to my mouth and bit nervously on my nail. "You're sure?" I muttered. "Tout à fait normal pour les filles de ton âge," Violette nodded. "Monte." With a bit of difficulty and a lot of reluctance, I climbed into the giant stroller. Violette buckled me in and I leaned back as far as I could to hide myself. This was so humiliating. Violette pushed the stroller through the baggage claim and outside to the parking lot. I kept waiting for someone to laugh or point at me, but even as dozens of people passed, no one gave me more than a cursory smile or a pleasant wave. Out of courtesy, I would sometimes wave back. Was this really normal? True to Violette's assessment, the car was parked a full twenty minutes walk away - a distance that now, in retrospect, I knew I couldn't have walked on my own. How ordinary was it to feel so weak after a long flight? What did people call it? Jetlag? Yeah, that had to be it. There was a brief flash as Violette took a surprise photo of me and I opened my mouth to protest. "Cela fera une belle couverture pour notre scrapbook!" she said. "Violette..." I actually sounded whiny. "This kind of thing may be normal in France, but you have to ask before you take my picture in a baby stroller." "Ne fais pas d'histoires. Je vais prendre plein de photos de toi et de tes nouveaux amis. Des amis français." I pouted. She wasn't going to stop this French nonsense, was she? But maybe she was right: maybe this was the best way I could learn the language. As Violette packed my suitcase into the trunk of her car, I fumbled with the buckle on the stroller. But no matter how I tugged or twisted or pulled, I couldn't seem to free myself. By the time Violette came over, I was red with irritation. "It's stuck! This stupid thing... I swear all the buckles in this stupid country—" Violette pushed my hands away and clicked open the buckle on her first try. I looked up at her with red cheeks as my frustration turned to embarrassment. How did she… but she lived here. Of course she had experience with this stuff. Right? "Monte, Gracie." Violette held open the door to the back of the car rather than the passenger seat, clicking her tongue impatiently. I rolled my eyes and climbed into the car. There was a car seat strapped in one of the seats. That was weird; Violette didn’t have any kids. I sat next to it and - before I could even find the seatbelt - Violette clicked her tongue again in disapproval. "In the car seat, silly," she explained in English. "I… what?" I stared dumbfounded. This had to be a joke… "It’s the law, Gracie," Violette said seriously, crossing her arms over her chest. No way that was true. Americans had to sit in car seats? She was taking this too far! "Vi, this is stupid…" I muttered, looking at the huge car seat beside me. It was definitely big enough to fit an adult and I was starting to notice a trend. I didn’t remember reading anything about this online, and I’d done a lot of research on French customs. But all those people we walked past in the airport… there was no way they were acting. "We can’t leave until you get in," Violette said. "So unless you want to live in this parking lot…" I glared up at her, but her confidence was unshakable. I knew Violette; she would wait here until the end of time if she was trying to prove a point. At least the car seat was in the privacy of her car - it was much less embarrassing than the stroller. "I still think this is stupid," I muttered, lifting myself into the carseat with deep annoyance. "You're American," Violette giggled. "You think everything is stupid." Violette wasted no time reaching down into the car and strapping me in. Another buckle I didn't understand. Once again, I was trapped. Violette put the car in Drive and turned to look at me. A warm smile spread across her face. "Tu vas être si mignonne quand nous rentrerons à la maison. Une jolie couche, une jolie robe, des nattes. Mon Dieu." "Based on your tone," I muttered, trying to close my legs with the buckle pulled between them, "it sounds like you’re flirting with me." "Very good, Gracie!" I stared incredulously into her rear-view mirror, catching sight of her smile as she said those words. Violette was actually flirting with me? I bit my lip and sunk into the carseat. Maybe not everything was stupid. The car ride was predictably dull, but the view was gorgeous. Outside the windows, the city buildings were never more than three stories tall and the rolling hills made a beautiful backdrop. All the streets were only two-lanes, and we even drove on the correct side of the road. I kicked my feet idly, nowhere near touching the floor, and let my imagination take me to Violette's house. Did she have a room for me? Or was I staying in her room? I never asked. Then a strange feeling pulled me back to reality. Out of nowhere, I really had to pee! I hadn't gone even once on the plane; I hated public bathrooms more than I hated anything! But it never mattered - I had an iron bladder - until that very moment. "Hey, um. How much longer until we're there?" I wiggled awkwardly in my carseat, shifting side to side. "A little while yet, Gracie sweetie." That was not the answer I was hoping for. "Like... five minutes?" I was kicking my legs a little faster now, and I'd have crossed them if I could. "Tu vas finir par faire pipi dans ma voiture, n'est-ce pas ? J'aurais dû te changer à l'aéroport." "Hey! I don't know what you're saying but you sound annoyed." "Let's play the alphabet game, Gracie, would you like that?" "Umm..." I really had to pee, but maybe the distraction would help. "I guess..." It was a lot harder to play the alphabet game when you can't read any of the words! All the street signs and storefronts were in French, and I didn't know how to pronounce any of it. Even if I saw the right letter, I didn't know how to say the word. And there weren't any billboards like there were in the States. I only made it to letter D before I felt a heat pool between my legs, soaking into the denim of my jeans and pooling under my butt. At first I didn't understand what was happening, and then I realized I didn't have to pee anymore. Before I could figure out what to do, tears filled my eyes and my lip started to tremble. I couldn't let Violette see me like this! If she did, she'd never like me! "Oh tu as eu un petit accident?" Violette cooed from the driver's seat. "N-no, I'm fine!" I answered, not understanding the question. "I'm just... just tired! Um..." I fumbled for the buckle as tears spilled down my cheeks. I had to get out of this thing before we got to her house. I kept wiping the water from my cheeks but it wasn't doing me any good. I couldn't hide my tears no more than I could hide the accident I had. Within minutes, we were pulling in a small stone driveway in front of a cute two-story condo. Violette got out of the car and opened my door. "No, go away!" I shouted, shoving at her hands, but small slaps on the tops of them shut me up. She reached forward, unbuckled my seatbelt, and lifted me up out of the seat. I cried as she sat me on my feet and took a look at my jeans. "Pauvre chou, allez, on va rentrer à l'intérieur et te changer." I turned to face away from her so she couldn’t see, but the back was even worse than the front. My butt was completely soaked and I couldn’t look up from the gravel driveway. "Je vais te retirer de ces guenilles et te donner des vêtements plus appropriés." "Please stop talking in French. Please, I—" My words were interrupted when Violette pushed my thumb between my lips. In the span of two heartbeats, my anxiety began to trickle away. I wanted to pull my thumb out of my mouth, but it was the first time since I'd wet myself that I felt like I had some level of control. Everything around me was so new and scary: the country, the customs, and then my accident. Even Violette was acting strange. But with my thumb in my mouth, it felt slower. Manageable. Was this why babies suck their thumbs? I couldn't even remember the last time... Violette took my hand and led me up the stoop and in the front door. I felt like a two year old following her mommy around: soaked pants on display for the whole neighborhood. But somehow, with my hand in hers, I felt safe too. When we were both inside, Violette closed the door behind us and I took three steps into her foyer. The house wasn’t particularly big, but the open living room and kitchen made it seem gigantic. I mustered every ounce of willpower to pull my thumb from my lips and turned to look at my best friend. "I'm so sorry," I told her. "So sorry about your car, and... and I didn't mean to... I promise it will never happen again. I promise..." "Ne t'inquiète pas, je ferai en sorte que cela ne se reproduise plus," Violette said with a warm smile. She walked up the stairs with my hand in hers and I followed a step behind. With my free hand, I kept rubbing my eyes. I felt so foolish. The whole day had been a terrible disaster. How was I ever supposed to ask Violette out now? I would be lucky if she was still my friend after all this... At the top of the stairs, there was a small landing with a toy chest in the corner and a soft looking rug in the center of the room. In the corner, there was a rocking chair. Then there were two doors. As I was led past the first one, I peered in to see a bathroom. So then... Violette and I were sharing a room? But when she opened the door, I could never have expected what I saw. It was like any adult's room: a dresser, a queen-sized bed, a full-length mirror, and a closet. But on the far wall, there was an alcove maybe a quarter the size of the room itself. It was set into the wall, trimmed with white moulding, and a small butterfly nameplate above it - near the ceiling - reading "Gracie". The alcove itself was painted pink - a stark contrast to the neutrality of the room itself - and decorated with glow-in-the-dark stars. Against the back wall was a huge white, wooden crib. On the other wall, there was a table with a thin mat on top of it, like a changing table. And lastly, a set of ten square shelves were stocked with stacks and stacks of diapers. I stared dumbfounded at the dichotomy of Violette's room - of our room - and shook my head in disbelief. This was... no way. "What the hell is this?!" I shouted, anger and confusion filling the space where my embarrassment was only a moment ago. How could she do this?! "This is your home, Gracie,” Violette said simply. If she was intimidated by my display of ferocity, she certainly didn’t show it. She nudged me inside the room and closed the door behind us with a little click. "I mean it, Vi! What... what is... what the hell? You think I don't see how big those things are? You think 'oh Grace will just think they're for some kid' - I'm not even staying here! I'm going home on... on... um..." Why couldn't I remember...? "Oh mon Dieu, quelle crise de colère!" "I can tell when you're being condescending!" "Le français sonne comme ça," Violette laughed, but I wasn't amused. I shoved past her and twisted the door handle. It didn't open. Then, faster than I could blink, Violette spun me around and pinned my back to the door. She stepped closer to me and cradled my cheek in her hand, rubbing her thumb across my face ever so softly. She leaned in so our lips were only a few inches apart and I felt my heart race in my chest. Then she tilted her head and kissed me once on the forehead. The warmth spread through that spot on my skin like the wetness through my jeans, filling me up with emotions. But rather than fear and shame, I felt... safe. "I'm so happy you're here, Gracie," Violette whispered, tracing her free hand down my side and to the hip of my wet pants. I had to remind myself to breathe. "Moving to France was the hardest thing I've ever done... I've worked for years to make a life for you here. For us. I never wanted to leave my little girl behind..." I had no idea what she was talking about. I was never her little girl before! Right...? But the more I thought about it, the less sure I was. Her optimism was unwavering; she always told me things would be okay, no matter how scary they seemed. Her confidence was unfettered; she always told me I was safe with her, no matter how unlikely that was. She made me do things I would never do on my own - she made me hang out with the other kids, talk about my feelings, and accept everything that I am - things I hadn't done since. But even as we said our goodbyes - a forehead kiss at the airport and a final crinkle of her hand on my hip - I couldn't work up the courage to tell her how I felt. Somehow, this trip felt like a second chance. "Do you really wanna be a big girl, Gracie?" she asked, a nervous smile on her beautiful lips. But somewhere in me, I knew she deserved an adult. That's what I'd been trying to be for so long. So I nodded my head. "I am a big girl," I said assertively, or as assertively as any girl in pee-soaked jeans could manage. "Then you'll say it with big girl words," Violette said, then took a step back. “Veux-tu que je te remette des couches pour le restant de ta vie? Veux-tu être ma petite fille? Je sais que tu l'es déjà." I stared dumbfounded at the girl of my dreams. She'd asked me a question, and it was clear she wanted an answer. But I had no idea what she was asking. I knew, without a doubt, if I told her to try to speak English, that I would always be a baby-babbling little girl to Violette. But if I answered wrong... I couldn't come back from that, could I? I tried to read Violette's face. She stood with a smile and excited eyes... eager? Curious? Or did she know that even if I answered correctly, I could never know for sure. She could pretend she asked a different question and I would never know the difference. In truth, I wasn't answering Violette's question. I was letting her decide my future. My choice didn't matter: only hers did. In that way, I really was just her little girl. "Yes," I said, with the utmost confidence, not knowing to what I was agreeing. "Tu es sûr?" she asked. I didn't know what it meant, but I could read the intent. She was asking for confirmation. "Yes," I said again. "Okay," Violette said, speaking my baby-talk language for the last time. I felt like I had crossed a threshold, like I was taking a step I couldn’t come back from, and the feeling was literal when Violette led me by the hand into the nursery nook. My cheeks were red as I looked at the changing table, at the crib, at the diapers. "On va te changer, ma petite fontaine. Tu dois être tellement mal à l'aise dans ce pantalon mouillé." Her voice and cadence were so melodic as she unbuckled my jeans and peeled them down my legs. Next went my panties; she prompted me to step out of them as they reached my ankles. I'd daydreamed about Violette undressing me countless times, but never like this. I could never have imagined it would be like this… naked from the waist down, soaked in my own pee, and standing adjacent to an adult-sized changing table, in an adult-sized nursery nook, filled with adult-sized diapers and an adult-sized crib. Next to Violette, I felt the very opposite of adult-sized. Violette reached for the hem of my shirt and pulled it up over my head. Instinctively, my arms raised and I was standing in just my bra. She took a step closer and leaned in; my heart raced as our lips closed in on each other, but she turned her head and our cheeks touched. Her arms wrapped around me and unsnapped my bra, pulling the straps down off my arms and leaving me as naked as the day I was born. I looked up in her eyes with tears in mine, overwhelmed with shame and fear. But her smile seemed to take it all away. "Violette..." I muttered, a plea for her to stop all this. I couldn't be a baby. I wasn't a baby! "Maman," she corrected, a stern look in her eye. A felt a rush of heat in my face and electricity up my spine. "Maman," I repeated... the first and only French word I knew. The only one that mattered. "Gentille fille," Violette smiled, and though I didn’t know what she said in words, the pride of her sentiment made me warm inside. She pushed me back ever so slightly until my bare butt hit the changing table. I looked up at her, biting my lip, and she gave me a supportive nod. "Lève." I didn't need a translation for that one. I slid back on to the changing table, like it was a doctor's table, but Violette wasn't having any of it. She spun me by the ankles and pushed me gently onto my back. I looked up at the glow-in-the-dark stars - unbearably dim in the afternoon sunlight - and knew that my cheeks were shining much brighter. I felt Violette's hand on my thigh, trailing her fingers up to my knee, and pulling my legs apart. I had imagined this moment so many times, but never like this. I felt something cool and wet against my thigh. It made me jump, but Violette hushed me. "Du calme, ma petite princesse. Maman est juste en train de te nettoyer." I shivered in place as I figured out she was wiping me clean with a baby wipe from the changing table. She moved slowly and deliberately, rubbing the insides of my thighs and then between my legs. She was cleaning me up because I pissed my pants like a... like a… As Violette stepped across the nook to the cube shelves and I heard the crinkling of plastic. She turned the simple act of a diaper change into something sacred, like it was a ceremony. In a way, it was. She unfolded the diaper in front of me, standing at the side of the changing table. In my peripherals, I could see the plastic unfurl, crinkling sounds filling the air. I watched the wings as she pulled them apart, huge and wide like the arms of a hug. And the print on the front was so infantile, with baby blocks and teddy bears. How had she gotten them in my size? How had she gotten this table, or that crib, or that stroller at the airport? Why was everyone - from the flight attendant to the people in the parking lot - so comfortable with seeing me as an oversized baby? The only reason I could think of was the obvious: this was normal. Violette lifted my legs by the ankles. She raised them high in the air so my butt was off the table, and then - when it came back down - it rested on the soft padding of the diaper. The scent of baby powder filled the air and I sunk deeper into the changing table. I felt so fresh. Clean. Pure. Any parent could tape on a diaper in two seconds flat. Practice makes perfect, right? But the way Violette did it was perfect in a totally different way. She took her time, adjusting every little part of the plastic to be symmetrical. She pulled the thick center between my legs and pressed it to my hips. She folded and creased the wings so that each tape was pulled tight and snug across my body. She drew lines with her fingers around the legbands, checking for anywhere I might leak. And when she was satisfied, she patted the front two times, sending a shiver up my spine. By the time Violette pulled me up to sit on the table, my head was swirling with things I'd never felt before. Important. Adorable. Protected. Loved. Why would I ever want to be an adult, when I could be her little girl? If I had an answer at one point, I certainly didn't anymore. "Tu as été une si gentille petite fille. Maman est si fière de toi. Allons choisir une de tes plus belles robes." I was oblivious to her words, but the tone of her praise melted me from the inside out. She picked up the suitcase she had brought up with us and laid it down on the changing table. As I moved, even a little bit, I crinkled; I harmonized with the zipper of the case opening. When she pulled out the pretty sundress that was too short to cover my diaper, I anxiously put my thumb to my lips. "That's not mine, Maman..." "C'est dans ta valise, Gracie. Cela signifie que c'est la tienne. N'est-ce pas?" I nodded, agreeing to something I didn’t understand, although I knew what would happen next. She would put me in that dress and it would be mine. Sure enough, after a word of praise, Violette pulled the dress over my head and lifted me onto my feet. She took me across the room to see myself in her full-length mirror. As she tied my hair into pigtails, I stared at the hem of my pink sundress and the diaper it failed to conceal. There was no going back now... Once my hair was done, Maman clipped a ribbon to my dress. She took the pacifier hanging off the end of it and popped it in my mouth. The girl in the mirror was nothing but a baby, through and through. So when I felt my tummy gurgle, I knew the was no point in asking. But what little adulthood I had left demanded I ask anyway. "Maman," I muttered, turning to face her. I spoke with a lisp around my pacifier. "I gotta go potty…" "C'est à ça que servent tes couches, mon ange. Nous le savons toutes les deux." I looked up at Maman with resignation. I didn’t know what she said, but it didn’t matter; I knew my fate. Just in case I forgot, my tummy gurgled again to remind me. It was unavoidable, inescapable, and approaching inevitable. Long ago, maybe a lifetime ago, I knew when I needed to use the potty and I could make it there in time. Now, I wasn’t sure I even wanted to. I did my due diligence; I did what my adulthood demanded of me. I asked, even though Maman and I both knew it was all for show. I had to ask, because she had to say no. It was performative. Distantly, somewhere in the back of my mind, I could hear the echoes of shame and humiliation begging me to defy Maman. As those pleas fell on deaf ears, I watched the girl in the mirror. I saw a blush on her cheeks and the way her teary eyes shined with longing, a longing for things to be easy. She wasn’t happy with what she was about to do, but she was happy for the praise that would surely follow in words she couldn’t possibly understand. Maman wrapped her arms around me, rubbing my tummy through my dress, and whispered softly in my ear: "Je t'aime, Gracie." Though my dumb baby brain couldn't translate her words, my dumb baby heart could feel them more clearly than anything I'd ever known. I stared at Maman in the mirror and bit my pacifier. I didn’t want to hold it, even if I could. So with my Maman’s arms around me, I bent forward just a bit and began to push. At first, nothing happened; I thought maybe I wasn’t a baby after all. Then, with a second push, I felt the seat of my diaper expand and fill. It was so easy. Nothing in my life had ever been as easy as messing my diaper, and that's how I knew I was never meant to be an adult. [END]

Hey everyone! It's Sophie! Pudding and I have been writing a few short stories recently so I'm just going to post them all at once. If you like them and want to support our writing, please check out our Patreon: www.patreon.com/sophieandpudding -------------------------- Bnuuy Brainwash By Pudding *Author’s Note: I wrote this as a birthday gift for my favorite dumb bnuuy, Claire, and she was gracious enough to share with you all. Premise: Claire is a new initiate in the Dependent program, where she is regressed to a full-time baby. What awaits Claire in her new life? Disclaimers: brainwashing, hypnosis, diapers, wetting, messing -------------------------- “You can’t do this to me!” They always said that, without fail, without exception, as though that very simple and defiant proclamation might have changed their fate. What did they expect would happen when they said that? Did they fancy that the fate chosen for them would suddenly and miraculously be reversed? That the very extensive program designed purely and strictly for this purpose would just do an about-face and decide that they indeed couldn’t do this? Regardless of motivation, it was all academic at this point anyway; once a person was nominated to undergo this conversion, there was no turning back, or reversing the process, or presence of an off-switch or anything of the sort. And beyond a doubt, the program worked — it had worked on thousands of other people before this little bundle of sass and spunk, and it would work on thousands and thousands more after her too. She was certainly attractive, with brown eyes that shone with intelligence and thought, an adorable nose and a smile that was best described as too pretty for a girl as clever as she was. Although presently, smiling seemed to be the last thing on her mind. Rather, she wore a scowl with all the efficacy of a child; much more of a pout than anything intimidating. It wasn’t hard to see why someone might want her transformed into a Dependent. What was her name? Claire? That was a pretty name, and suitably juvenile too. A glance at the chart revealed that her wife had nominated her for the program, citing in her application that Claire was often lost in daydreams and fantasy worlds, and couldn’t be trusted with adult tasks. Which was in no way to say she wasn’t capable, just that when given the choice she’d always rather lose herself in passions than devote herself to something meaningful. Just like any child, really. “Oh, you know, they always say that Claire.” “But!” she scrunched up her nose and shook her head, “maybe other people deserved it, but not me, I’m not supposed to be here. My wife-” “Is the one who sent you here, yes, that’s very good!” There was a brief and delightful silence from the girl as her pretty brown eyes fell under the weight of her frowning, and she tried to figure out if that was true or not. This, too, was all too common. She’d probably see it as a betrayal, rather than the act of love that it had been. “She wouldn’t, she loves me, and… and and and…she wouldn’t do this to me.” Bingo! “And it’s because she loves you that you’re here, Claire. My name is Miss Pudding, although you don’t really need to remember that for very long - you won’t be in any state to call an adult by name, soon enough.” “Pudding!” “That’s right, sweetheart! That’s my name,” the woman clapped her hands in quiet and singular applause, and continued, “and you’re Claire, although I’m to understand that your Momma-to-be has something more appropriate in mind as a pet name for you.” This was about the time Pudding expected Claire to realize the gravity of her situation, and the brown-eyed-beauty certainly didn’t disappoint. She looked around slowly at first; as the fire in her heart faded and the metaphorical smoke was given a chance to clear. She was in a room with lilac walls and carpet, lacking any other defining features apart from the bed she was strapped firmly down to by the wrists and ankles. “Please, please please, you gotta let me go…I won’t tell anyone, I won’t, and I’ll um…” Tears were starting to pool at the edges of those pretty pretty eyes, and she really did look beautiful, especially in such a state. “You’re trying too hard, Claire; there’s no escape and by the time we’re done with you, escape won’t even be something you want. So just relax and try to enjoy yourself.” There was a click sound as the lights went down, and as though the lights had been her own eyes, Claire faded quickly into sleep. * * * When she woke up, Claire wasn’t in the lilac room anymore, and she wasn’t in the bed, and she wasn’t in the dark. Around her she could hear the busy chittering of what sounded like children, although she couldn’t focus on them right now; she was so awestruck and stunned by what she was wearing: a gingham dress in lilac that flowed over her body the way that snow painted a layer over the world in winter. Wearing a pretty dress was right. Something thick between her legs that she immediately lost focus on if she tried to think about it. That was right, too. And something in her mouth that a part of her brain told her was a pacifier and a louder voice inside of her told her was okay. Promptly, defiantly, she ignored that voice, and spat the thing out from between her lips. The pacifier fell only far enough for the momentum to be arrested by the clip attached to her dress. She could feel panic trying to rise in her chest, both fueled and suppressed by the final realization that she wasn’t alone anymore. Her eyes looked around, panned the horizon from her place sitting on the floor, and she saw now what she’d thought were children. Her brain tried to tally them up, although any counting past four seemed to get jumbled, and so she concluded there were simply ‘lots’. Lots of adults, dressed in pretty outfits. Dresses and shortalls, onesies and skirtalls, footed sleepers and cute polka-dotted ensembles. The largeness of the room made Claire feel very small by comparison. Claire winced and rubbed her head; feeling braided plaits that danced and pulled under their own weight of hair and ribbons. Something didn’t feel right; her head didn’t feel right, her thoughts didn’t feel right. None of this felt right, or sensical, or familiar. A voice that reached out to her did feel familiar, though. A voice she knew, a voice she trusted. “Hello again, darling girl.” Looking up at the woman who stood above her, there were a lot of floating thoughts in her head. Safety. Happiness. Trust. Miss Pudding. And another name that came to the forefront the way a message might in a magic 8 ball: Nana. “Nana…?” Claire felt uncomfortable with that word; she felt conflicted. Like it was the most natural thing in the world, and like it was the first time she’d ever said it. Moreover, her voice felt strange… or her choice of words, maybe. Like most of the words she reached for flittered out of her reach. “What happened… what… what did you do to me, Nana?” The standing woman knelt and put her hand on Claire’s cheek with a warm smile – the kind of smile that made Claire flush with warmth for reasons she couldn’t understand — and spoke to her in words that felt like honey; sweet and thick and sticky. “Nana didn’t do anything you didn’t want, sweetie.” “She… she didn’t…?” Claire felt so confused. She couldn’t remember how she’d gotten here. She remembered the Lilac Room, and she she remembered the darkness, and she remembered… swimming? No. She remembered sinking. And then floating. She remembered feeling scared, and then safe, and then… her memory felt foggy. Or maybe it felt like it was receding the way that waves did after they crashed upon the shore. Nana had such a warm smile and such pretty eyes. How had Claire never noticed that before? How had she never noticed those pretty blue eyes? She wanted to look away and found herself patently unable. A voice in her head told her that it was okay to float in those waters, and that Nana loved her. Of course Nana loved her. Obviously. “What… what is this, Nana?” She tugged at her dress, at the pretty purple gingham material, and managed to look away just to look down at it. There was an oddness between her legs she was still aware of; a thickness, a foreign strangeness. And just as soon as she focused on it, her attention fluttered away like a butterfly all over again. “It’s your dress, Claire. A pretty pretty dress for a pretty pretty girl.” “For a pretty pretty girl…” Claire mused quietly, trying to see if the words fit as well as the dress did. “That’s right, darling! You’re Nana’s Pretty Girl! How’s your drawing coming?” “Drawing…?” Claire felt ever more confused, but her eyes scanned the floor where she was sitting for any sort of answer and found a sheet of paper with a crude drawing of a three stick figures in dresses, holding hands. “Oh!” Suddenly, Claire was awash with enthusiasm and excitement as she started to point fervently at the paper. “This is… um… this is um…” And just as quick as the excitement came, it gave way to foggy confusion. Quicker still, a three-tone chime sounded in the room and every single person paid attention. Claire couldn’t be sure what it meant, but as sure as she knew Nana loved her, she knew that the tone was important! “It’s time for your favorite game, darling, you should hurry!” Nana encouraged her, and Claire nodded. She knew which place she liked the most. The one with the lilac game controller, the one next to the fingerpaints and the fairy wings. Quick as she could, she crawled over to the small, curved screen by the nearby wall and sat herself down in front of the display, taking the oversized controller in her hands. An image of a bunny came to life, and Claire heard herself giggling happily. Colors flicked up on the screen, and she pushed the buttons, and her mind floated away into a happy bliss of lights and colors and instructions. * * * “I dun’ feel good, Nana…” There weren’t any sounds around her anymore, just the walls of the Lilac Room. Claire sat upon the bed, and Nana sat next to her. How had she gotten here? How long had it been? Her tummy twisted in anxiousness, and she squeezed her thighs tight around what she knew for a fact was her diaper. That made sense. “You need to go for another swim, darling, that’s all. Are you ready?” “A swim…?” “Into The Blue.” Claire might not have been feeling good, but those words made the most sense to her. She loved The Blue, almost as much as she loved her Nana and her Momma. The idea of getting to visit made her giggle happily, and it took all her energy to steel herself and focus and calm, before obediently staring into Nana’s eyes. * * * “I’m a baby.” “I’m a little baby.” “I love my Momma.” “I love my Nana.” “I can’t take care of myself.” “I’m a baby.” “I’m a good little baby.” “I love my dresses.” “I love my diapers.” “I’m helpless.” “I’m a baby.” “I’m a dumb and happy little baby.” “I love being a baby.” “I love being dependent.” “I’m too pretty for thoughts.” “I’m a baby.” “I’m a diaper-dependent, incontinent, devoted little baby.” “I love my Momma.” “I love my Nana.” “They do the thinking, Claire does the stinking.” “I’m a baby.” “I’m a beautiful, brilliant baby bunny.” “I’m too pretty for thoughts.” “I’m helpless, obedient, pretty, and submissive.” “Thoughts for for grown-ups, diapers are for Bunny.” “Bunny obeys.” “Bunny listens.” “Bunny is a baby.” “Bunny is better this way.” * * * “I’ma bunny…baby…baby bnuuy…” Claire wasn’t sure why she said those words, but her thoughts swirled with words just like those, and each one of them felt as true and genuine and real as her looking at the grass and saying it was green. And Bunny was so good at colors! That’s why she wore a purple dress in her drawing, and Nana wore yellow, and Momma wore teal. Bunny was in the middle, holding hands, and that was the best bestest place for her! “Nananananana!” Claire giggled as she felt Nana lean down next to her and slip fingers under her dress to check her diapers. Bunny wore diapers. Claire was Bunny and she loved her diapers because of course she did! There was a heavenly and familiar musical chime, and she didn’t even need to be told – she had to get a best high score with the pretty rabbit! She hadda get to 72! Claire crawled across the foam tiled floor and plopped down between two other babies that were just like her, and she took the purple controller awkwardly in her hands. “Bunn--nnyyyy!” She giggled at the heterochromatic rabbit and pressed all her buttons just the way she was told. Bunny loved to be obedient! Helpless and Obedient and Pretty and Submissive. Bunny HOPS! * * * “Oh my goodness, darling, someone’s a stinky little princess, isn’t she?” “I can’ helps it Nana… I was sleepsin an’ I’ma baby…” “That’s right, darling! Messing in your sleep during nap time is very normal for a girl your age.” Distantly, a part of her brain told Bunny that she didn’t used to do that. That she didn’t used to play with the others until she got tired, and then go to sleep on the floor in the playroom, and then poop her diapers. But that didn’t make any sense at all, and that was why Bunny didn’t do the thinking. Bunny was too pretty for thoughts, after all. Helplessly, she let Nana pick her up and put her against her hip. Had Nana always been so big? It didn’t matter. All grown-ups were much bigger than Bunny was, and that was because and also proved the fact that, she was a baby. Bunny and Baby both started with a B, and she sure didn’t know many more letters than that, so it had to be true. Obediently - as though this routine had happened a thousand times - she cuddled into Nana like a koala as she was carried over to the changing room. Prettily, she smiled. Her giggle was so vacant, and her eyes were glossy and happy and empty. Bunny sucked her fingers all the way there, until Nana put her binkie back between her lips. Submissively, she laid down on the padded changing table and kicked her feet happily. “You’ll be ready to go home soon, and see your Momma. Won’t that be wonderful?” “Yuh yuh yuh! I wanna see my Momma ‘cause she’s a good an’ I love her an’ an’ an’!” “And she’ll be so proud of how your conversion is progressing, darling.” “Yuh yuh yuh Momma gonna love my this.” While babbling back and forth with her Nana, Claire knew a few things. She knew that this adult woman was changing her very mushy diaper that she had no recollection of using, and that there were countless others who could just look over and see. She knew that she’d gotten so much smaller since being here, and she knew that she needed her diapers beyond doubt. She knew that she heard Nana’s voice in her head, and her words were always the right thing to do. She knew that she was a baby girl. She knew that she loved her Momma. She knew how much she loved to play her bunny game on the screen, and how much she loved her binkie, and how much she loved her drawings. She knew how much happier she was now. And she knew how much many more happy it made her to be told what to do. Burning deep inside of her, Bunny knew she was created to please and fulfill and make people happy. “All changed!” Nana smiled, patting the front of Bunny’s diaper with a sense of accomplishment. Already, Bunny couldn’t wait to get down off the changing table and get back to playing. “Nanananana I wan’ play an’ I wan’ draw an’ I wan’ make more drawings for Momma!” “Well you’d better hurry, Bunny, you might see your Momma sooner than you think.” With her brown eyes filled with determination, Bunny nodded her head earnestly. “Bnuuy will draw lots of the pictures an’ make lots of good an’ give Momma LOTS of smiles!” True to her Nana’s prediction, it wouldn’t be too much longer before Bunny’s Momma came to get her, and ordinarily that moment of parting would have been a bittersweet one indeed. Of all the caregivers at the conversion nursery, Nana was most known for her imprinting on her charges and sending them back out into the world was always an event of mixed feelings. That made it especially wonderful that Claire was to be a part of a new program where she’d have a state-appointed caregiver relocated to live just across the street from her and to assist her Momma in her continuing development. And, of course, it only made sense for her appointed caregiver to be her Nana who she already loved very, very much. So as Bnuuy drew another picture of herself with her Momma to one side and her Nana to the other, as she hummed and wriggled her diapered bottom as she wet herself without a care in the world, she’d occasionally mutter a few words to herself and giggle. “’…an’ they liveded happy evers afters…” [End.]

I sometimes leave my diaper on for an hour or two after messing. I just carry on pottering about; enjoying the odd extra squish and the warm comfort of wetting myself. But do others scrabble to remove their poopy load and clean up ASAP? Just wondering. xx

Chapter 1: “Heather, can you come here please?” “What is it Miss?” “I was just watching Sammy and I want you to come here and take note of something. Do you remember when we put her back in daytime diapers?” Heather had to think a moment. It was Thursday now, and it wasn’t that long ago. “I think Monday Miss? After she wet her trainers at snacktime?” Miss Fairchild grinned and nodded. “Sounds about right.” Heather joined the taller woman at the kitchen back door, looking out into the backyard. There were four students at play, three of which were digging around in the sandbox, but just off to the side, the girl in question, Samantha, was standing with a hand on the trunk of the large Mulberry tree facing away from her and Miss Fairchild. In the same way that they were watching her, Sammy was watching the other girls playing in the sandbox, seeming lost in thought at whether or not she wanted to join them. Samantha had only been at Miss Fairchild’s school for about two weeks now. When she’d first arrived, she’d been the picture of teenage rebellion. Wearing a short plaid skirt, ripped fishnet stockings, a loose wide neck shoulder shirt, she’d loudly proclaimed how her mother was insane if she thought she needed to spend time here. The transformation of just two weeks was nothing short of inspiring. Sammy was currently dressed in a light pink t-shirt, with a sunflower yellow overall dress worn over it. The front flap had three pink butterflies on it, and the whole thing barely came down enough to hide the thin diaper she was wearing. “Watch this hun, from what I can see, she’s about to take a nice step back from pre-schooler to toddler.” Miss Fairchild said. Heather didn’t fully understand the stages, she’d only been working at the school as a helper for about 3 months herself, but she had seen all the girls currently playing in the sandbox go through similar transformations. Miss Fairchild labeled all her students by relative maturity. Teen, pre-schooler, toddler, and finally baby; which did not reflect their physical ages. Sammy was physically a teen, easily 16 or 17, but was definitely not that mature, not any more. As Heather and her boss watched, Sammy slowly slipped her thumb into her mouth. She was entranced, watching the other girls play, all of which were already at toddler or baby level. Heather looked on intently, and as she did, Sammy seemed to relax her shoulders, and from what she could see of the girl’s face, her eyes half lidded as she stared off dreamily. Sucking her thumb, watching the ‘younger’ girls at play, she didn’t even seem aware that she was crouching a little, other hand still against the tree to steady herself. Heather wasn’t sure what she watching. She looked up to Miss Fairchild, trying to see what the fuss was about. Miss Fairchild just smiled, but catching the curious look from Heather she gestured with a hand. “Sammys’ going poo poo, the poor dear. That’s not something pre-schooler’s do in their pants. I think we’ll need to demote her down to toddler if she’s going to do that in her diapers,” she said in an almost coo’ing tone. Heather shifted her gaze back to the girl. The way she tilted forward, sucking her thumb intently, and the slight growing puffiness of the back of her diaper under her dress, it was obvious now that she’d been told what she was watching. Sammy remained both focused on the sandbox and dreamily not part of the same reality. What was going through her head as she had her accident? After almost an entire minute, Sammy stood back up, thumb still firmly in her mouth. “Go check on her hun, see if she knows she had an accident, and then take her to get changed. Be sure to use the thicker diapers this time, she needs them.” “Yes miss,” Heather said almost reflexively. Miss Fairchild stood aside as Heather went out into the back yard. There was always a slight intimidation factor there. Mako Fairchild, the owner of the school, was an Amazon. This meant she was a beautiful woman almost 9 feet tall, which was average height for an Amazon. Heather was something in-between. Both of her parents were Amazons, but somewhere in her genealogy, she had a rogue gene and she was only a hair above seven feet. Still technically an amazon, but on the shorter side of them, and sometimes teased when she was back in High School. All the students at the school were ‘littles’. They had many names; dwarves, munchkin, shortstack, funsize, and ‘babies.’ This school especially promoted the last one. A somewhat secretive result of just a month’s training, ‘or your money back guaranteed’ as Miss Fairchild quietly advertised. Approaching Sammy from behind, the cute girl in the yellow dress jumped a little at the pat on her shoulder. She was only an inch or two above 5’ feet, squarely in the ‘little’ category. “Hi Samantha, everything okay?” Heather asked. Sammy gave a slow confused nod, her thumb still in her mouth. “I was about to check all the baby girls, but I wanted to see if you needed to potty first. Do you need to potty?” Sammy shook her head. “You’ve had a few accidents since Monday. Let me check your diaper. I want to see if you need a change.” The girl blushed. Heather had been trained by Miss Fairchild to use this circular logic. You had to talk to the students and describe what you were doing and why, give them reason to understand like it was all normal and part of a learning process. “I’m a big girl, I don’t need to be checked,” she said in a soft voice. Heather just ignored her, lifting up her dress to pat the front of her diaper. It was a little damp, but nothing too bad. She turned Samantha around, getting a whimper of protest from the girl and lifted her dress a little higher to pull out the back of her diaper. “Samantha,” Heather said in the authoritative tone she’d been working on since she’d started at the school. “Do you have something to tell me?” Sammy’s face went pink. As Heather dropped the back of her dress, she slowly lowered her free hand to reach under and press at the back of her own diaper, letting out a little gasp as she cupped her own heavy seat. The thumb slowly came out of Samantha’s mouth as she realized what had happened. “I… I…” “You’re stinky,” Heather finished for her. Taking the girl by the wrist, Heather led her back toward the house. The teenager had to waddle with the load in her diapers. She started to cry softly as she saw Miss Fairchild waiting right at the door. “Uh oh, someone needs a change huh?” Miss Fairchild asked down at the two girls. Heather thought it was a little silly since it was something she knew already. Samantha was quick to look at the floor and put her thumb back in her mouth. She whimpered out some excuse that neither of them could catch. “Don’t worry hun, these things happen, no one’s upset,” Miss Fairchild assured her as Heather led the new toddler off to the nursery for a diaper change. It was 15 minutes later that Sammy was led back outside, and shyly helped over to the sandbox, where she joined the other girls in her now thicker diapers. Her thumb had been freed from her mouth, replaced by a pacifier. Chapter 2: “And this is my assistant Heather,” Miss Fairchild said with a smile. Heather gave a polite wave to the Amazon couple seated on the couch. They had a ‘little’ boy with them who had his hands nervously placed between his knees as he sat rigid. He looked maybe 15 or 16, probably somewhere in the middle of high school. “Typically we have between three to six students at any given time. I specialize in correctional behavior and maturity assessment. We offer both day classes and full time boarding for those that want a bit more focused program,” Miss Fairchild said. “You came highly recommended, we’ve actually visited a few of the automated daycares across town, but I wanted something a little more personal.” the Mother said. Miss Fairchild smiled. “Most of our business comes from referrals and we believe no machine will ever replace a Mother’s nurturing.” Heather listened a moment, but she’d heard the sales pitch before. Likely the young man would start classes here soon. Most of the time it was under the pre-tense of making them more focused at their studies, or less rebellious, or any number of things. One student had even been told she was going to be learning a new language, but the end result was generally the same. Crossing the room, Heather went to go check on the nursery and its sleeping occupants. Naptime every day started at as near to 1pm as it could get. Herding teenage toddlers was a lot like herding cats. It was never easy and it never happened exactly on time. They generally slept for an hour, sometimes two if she was lucky. The nursery had its own unique smell that could be a bit overwhelming at first, but becomes something familiar over time. It smelt of talcum powder, clean carpets, faint used diapers secured in their sealed trashcan, baby shampoo, and clothing fresh from the laundry. At the moment, they only had three students, and all of them were already at the baby level. They would be graduating soon. Going to the first crib, Heather checked on Ami. Ami was an adorable little Asian girl. She was small even for a little, right at four feet tall, and Miss Fairchild had apparently gotten a special request from her parents. Ami was probably in her early 20’s, but after her training, she was the ‘youngest’ in the school, with maturity about equal to an infant. She was still sleeping in her crib, clad in a lilac purple onesie, matching pacifier and her thick diaper underneath. Ami needed the most help of the group. She could still speak, but most of her communication had defaulted to crying or giggling. She didn’t even walk anymore, choosing instead to crawl everywhere. Heather wasn’t sure if that was something Ami had decided, or was ‘taught’. Popping one or two of the snaps on the bottom of her onesie, Heather checked her diaper and wasn’t surprised to find the baby girl had soaked her diaper during her nap. She made a mental note and moved down the line, coming to Sophie next. Sophie was a very quiet girl. She’d come to the school knowing what was going to happen. Her mother had even told Miss Fairchild on her first day that she couldn’t wait to have ‘her baby girl back’. The little brunette had seemed resigned to her fate, and her training had gone by rather quick. In just twelve days, Sophie was completely diaper dependent and sleeping like a little angel in her crib with her paci. Heather reached down to lift the girl’s summer dress up, giving her diaper a check. Another wet one to see too. Finally Heather moved to the last crib, where Sammy was sleeping. Just last week, Heather had watched as Sammy took a step back from pre-schooler to toddler. She was rapidly progressing toward baby, sleeping in overalls with a pacifier like the other girls. She leaned down and was about to undo some of the snaps when she caught a slight whiff of a dirty diaper. She just gave Sammy’s padded seat a couple pats and could tell already the girl had thoroughly messed her diaper while sleeping. “Might have already stepped down to baby, huh?” Heather asked quietly. She went back to Ami and started waking and changing the girl, bringing her out to the playroom. Miss Fairchild had seen their guests off by then and was waiting with a bottle of formula to feed baby Ami. “We’re going to have a new student starting Wednesday,” the Amazon woman said happily. “The young man?” Heather asked as she passed the still sleepy Ami over. “Yes, his name’s Timothy, although he’ll be a rather fun one. We’re to get him ready before his parents officially make him baby Tabitha.” Heather shook her head at that. There was a booming ‘baby business’ around here, that was for sure. She almost felt sorry for the poor boy. Science seemed to know no limits when it came to Amazons and their children. In a month’s time, Timothy could very well anatomically be a baby girl. “Very good Miss,” Heather said politely. She went to go get Sophie and Sammy, changing both girls and bringing them out to the playpen. Chapter 3: “Ummm so what do you do there?” Julie asked. “Underpaid babysitter and daycare worker mostly. Officially I’m a teacher’s aide, but I’ve never known a teacher’s aide who had to change so many diapers,” Heather groaned. “Who enrolls them?” “Their parents, at least, I think their parents. I can’t really be sure about this one woman and the girl she brought in; I think her name was Kurin? Man, she was a biter. Ranting about another world, always trying to sneak out a window, or under the fence. It took almost four weeks to get her just down to pre-school level.” “Pre-school?” Heather rolled her eyes. “Sorry, it’s a bit tough to explain. Just be glad you’re not on the receiving end of ‘schooling’. Miss Fairchild is really nice, but she certainly knows what she’s doing.” It was easier not to explain everything since what happened to ‘littles’ wasn’t necessarily illegal in their society, but it was something of an unspoken occurrence. “Oh.” The two girls sat in silence at the diner for a little while, poking at plates. Julie was Heather’s best friend since High School. The two of them had been close through thick and thin. They shared a common bond in being short Amazon’s. “What’s up Jules? Why the 20 questions all of a sudden?” Heather asked as she sipped from her drink. “It’s been almost six months since we’ve hung out last. I was just curious what you’ve been up to.” Heather shrugged. “Work keeps me busy, and the hours at your job seem to be opposite to mine.” Julie shrugged. “I actually quit, I was working too many hours and the stress was getting to me.” “Oh, sorry to hear that,” Heather said awkwardly. The two girls sat in a longer silence as that sunk in. “You want desert?” “Totally.” After their brief visit, Heather was a bit surprised when she saw Julie walking up the street outside their school a few days later. It was a beautiful spring day, and Heather was seated on a quilted blanket, reading a storybook to four students. She offered a smile and little wave to her friend, but she didn’t pause in her reading. The little teens seated before her had a collective attention span of less than four minutes, and she knew if she stopped, she’d lose them. She continued with a show of every page about what a hungry hungry caterpillar was eating, getting a few giggles from her audience. Julie watched from outside the yard’s picket fence, leaning on it and listening. After the book, she let the kids play with their toys and came up to say hi. “So this is it?” Julie asked looking around. Heather nodded. “Yup, the whole kitten caboodle. What brings you here?” “Oh, uh, just interviewing for a secretary position down the street, and I remember you saying where the place was, so I figured I’d stop by and see it for myself.” The two of them chatted quietly, although Heather was soon dragged away when young Timothy, barely having been at the school for a week, had a growing wet spot on his shorts. “Duty calls,” Heather sighed, offering her friend a wave. Oddly, Heather found Julie stopping by again just a few days later. This time she asked Miss Fairchild if she was hiring. Miss Fairchild was happy to meet Julie, but informed her that she wasn’t hiring at the moment. The following week, Heather found Julie there a third time, and it was on this visit that Heather began to suspect what Julie really wanted. Every time she came, she watched the ‘students’ a little too closely to be curious about the business. She’d heard about this sort of thing before. “You’re jealous of them aren’t you?” Heather asked as she leaned against the fence, watching the yard once more. Julie practically gasped for words. “No, never, who’d want that?” she asked indicating Tabitha, the onetime boy who was now in an adorable frilly dress, with thick diapers underneath. “Amazon mothers with deep pockets,” Heather said jokingly. Julie didn’t laugh. She just watched the students playing. “You’ve never actually seen inside the school have you Jules?” Heather asked. “No, I mean, well I saw from the front door, when I talked to your boss about if she needed a worker.” Heather nodded, smiling. “Come on, I have an idea.” After corralling the pre-schoolers and toddlers inside, Heather showed Julie the play room, and her friend even helped in getting the little ones ready and down for a nap. Usually between 1 and 2pm, Heather would clean a little and go on break, but instead she invited Julie to have a seat on the couch. “Oh you’re little friend stopping by to say hi again?” Miss Fairchild asked as she came in. Usually during lunch Miss Fairchild did the reports on student progress, and ordered supplies. Heather nodded and put her hands on her hips. “Actually Miss Fairchild, I wanted to talk to you about her.” Julie looked up surprised, looking at her friend and then at Miss Fairchild. “I’m pretty sure there’s a reason she’s come to visit me so much here. This is the third time in seven days.” Miss Fairchild smiled, and nodded like she understood exactly. “How old are you hun?” she asked the small Amazon. “I’m 23,” Julie gulped. “And you live on your own?” She nodded. “Well, have a seat here with Heather a moment, I’d like to get some refreshments. We can discuss things when I get back.” Julie watched the Amazon woman leave and she looked hesitantly to Heather. Julie had been doing a lot of research lately. Thoughts about the school had been dominating her mind. She had a general idea from the things Heather told her, and what she’d found online, but she wasn’t sure what was about to happen. She felt sure that now was probably her only chance to turn and walk away. Miss Fairchild returned with a small snack tray. Julie was sitting nervously on the couch, she hadn’t left. Heather was lounging beside her, looking like she was contemplating a nap after the morning she’d had. “You asked about a job the other day, right?” Miss Fairchild asked as she set the tray down on the coffee table. Julie nodded. “Well I don’t have any more spots open for a teacher’s aide, but…” and she gestured at the snack tray. On it were a cup of tea and a baby bottle of formula. “Can you stand up and come over here please?” Julie did as she was asked, looking at the tray and then Miss Fairchild, confused. “I brought you something to drink hun,” the Amazon woman said in a conspiratorial whisper. Heather slowly got up and excused herself from the room, having a notion of what was likely coming and not wanting to put peer pressure on her friend. “Oh, uhm, which one is mine?” Julie said as she started to fidget a little nervously. She was an Amazon, but she couldn’t help noticing the obvious difference in height between herself and Miss Fairchild. Where Julie small, around seven feet, it was still two feet shy of the woman before her. “That’s a good question hun. Why don’t you tell me which one is yours?” Julie moved her mouth like she was about to say something, but her eyes focused on the two items on the tray, staring intently at them. Miss Fairchild just leaned forward to whisper. “You’d make an adorable baby girl Julie, if that’s what you want,” she said. “I’d have no problem at all finding you a mommy, and I’d even let you stay here for your schooling free of charge.” Julie gulped, her eyes not leaving the baby bottle. “The choice is yours hun. If you’d like a second childhood, just take the bottle in front of you and come climb into my lap. After little Julie has her ba-ba, we’ll get her in diapers and she can join the others for a nap.” Julie felt a little tingling shudder as she heard the word ‘little’ added to her name. Unable to really control herself, she reached forward. Heather came back into the room a few minutes later, having been gathering a few things. She found Miss Fairchild humming softly and cradling her friend Julie in her arms, the younger girl had her eyes closed as she was being fed a baby bottle. Heather nodded to herself, patting her own back for having guessed right. When she’d stepped out, she’d gone to the nursery and quietly gathered pre-school clothing and one of the diapers. Chapter 4: “You’re Heather’s mother?” Miss Fairchild asked with a big smile. The other Amazon nodded and raised a hand to wave at her daughter, who was currently overseeing the playroom. She waved back, and looked like she was going to come over and say something, but she had a hard time freeing herself from the baby girl who’d hugged both her legs and was trying to purposefully trip her. “I’m just in town for the long weekend. I figured I’d drop in on her workplace to snoop about what she’s been up to.” Miss Fairchild laughed at that. “We mother’s always have to know our babies are safe.” Both women giggled and watched the ‘students’ at play. “I have to say I’m surprised. She told me she was a teacher’s aide. I had no idea she was helping with all this.” “Oh, yes, Heather’s been one of my most reliable helpers to work here. She’s a darling.” The Amazon woman nodded and smiled, watching the playroom. She was just in time to watch her daughter spill over with a delighted giggle from the babies. She was on her feet again in moments, but it looked like she was enjoying herself. “I think it’s wonderful,” the woman told Miss Fairchild. As she watched, the Amazon tilted her head, seeing one baby girl who looked familiar. “Is that… Julie?” Miss Fairchild’s smile broadened. “Julie’s a sweetheart. She’s being adopted in two weeks to a lovely woman in this neighborhood. She’s only been here a week and she’s already completely unpotty trained.” The woman gasped a little, seeming lost in thought. “I’ve known Julie since her and Heather were kids. They’re the same size even.” Miss Fairchild nodded, “They are a bit small for Amazons.” The other woman looked at her, and slowly she began to smile. Miss Fairchild smiled back. “What type of programs do you have available?” she asked. (To be continued…?)

And Then the World Crinkled By: Snackers Chp. 1 The universe has a sense of humor. Or, at the very least, I’m convinced that whatever you and I understand reality to be… it’s got jokes. My life must be a particularly funny joke. I am not even sure how or why I ended up here. I can reasonably assume it is part of the ‘grand comedy’ and that ‘I’ exist somewhere between the opener and the punchline. Maybe I am the punchline. If I were to advise you about how NOT to become a beacon of cosmic humor, this is what I would do… Step one in my poorly written pamphlet would be “Stop complaining, it really isn’t that bad.” I would also add a subtext of, “It could be MUCH worse.” I did not follow this simple rule before I ended up here. I walked through life making a steady stream of complaints and shoulder shrugs. I could, and still can, eye roll on an Olympic level. In my defense, this is normal behavior for a teen where I am from. Where I exist now, it is apparently not. I want to state up front that the reality I grew up with is not a figment of my imagination. I am not crazy. Everyone thinks I am because I remember something no one else does, but I am absolutely sure of one fact. I AM POTTY TRAINED. I swear I am, and that SHOULD be normal. I potty trained when I was three years old. My aunt ribbed me for years that I was a devil to train, but past the age of four I have never had a problem making it to the bathroom or even considered the bathroom as anything worthy of much thought. It’s kind of the same way I don’t really think much about eating, drinking, breathing or sleeping except when I need to do one of them. So this is why I think something or someone is playing a joke on me. I made one off color remark about hating the bathroom and how it was inconvenient to wait in line to sit down and pee between classes. It is bullshit that I drink water, just to pee it out later. I didn’t really mean anything by it; I was just complaining. In all fairness, I complain about everything, its normal. I complain about boredom. I complain about the weather. I complain about new games not being released yet… I communicate through negativity, it is how I express myself as a teen. It all happened after the break between classes. My math teacher hit his number stride which put half the class to sleep. I dozed off too and either the world collectively decided to play a prank on me, or something beyond my understanding pulled the rug out from under my feet. “Samantha? What do you think you are doing?” asked Ms. Taylor. I was a little stunned because she’d caught me by the wrist and was holding firm. Usually, teachers were very hands off with students. She was supposed to go get an administrator if I were acting up. But I hadn’t done anything wrong. I was just walking. I frowned and checked my clothing to make sure I wasn’t out of school regulation. I had on a plaid skirt, and a hoodie that was probably a little too large. It wasn’t out of regs though. I looked at her hand on my wrist before looking up to her. “Um, I’m going to my locker? Pretty much the same thing I do every day between classes. Is that wrong?” Ms. Taylor sighed and used her other hand to flip my skirt, suddenly flashing my black panties to the hallway. “HEY!” I said quickly pulling my skirt down. Ms. Taylor didn’t seem to care and started walking back down the hallway, surprising me as she suddenly tugged me stumbling behind her in a new direction. My hand remained on my skirt, still a bit shocked. “It’s been a while since we’ve had a student take her diaper off. Students wear diapers for a reason and I’m not about to subject our poor janitorial staff to your foolish acts of rebellion on our school floors.” “Diapers?!?!” I blurted out, not entirely sure I’d heard her correctly. “Why on earth would students wear…?” Right on beat, as if to answer my question before it had even been voiced, Skye walked by us. Skye was indisputably the social queen bee of my school. Well, I say she walked but more realistically she waddled. She was flanked by her gal pal Ami with an i. It must have been a Friday home game at our school. I knew this because both girls were wearing cheerleader uniforms, which you could only do in class if it was a home game. The usual skirt was shorter than I remembered and did nothing to hide their diapers. I just gawked at them not even trying to hide what they were wearing. Skye had on a disposable with pink, yellow and light purple butterflies decorating it, and Ami with an i had something thicker under a pair of yellow plastic pants with three rows of ruffles on her bottom. “Hi Ms. Taylor,” both girls said in unison as they crinkled by. They gave me the side eye as they passed, which was business as usual, but … I just couldn’t stop staring. I even craned my head back like I was a Toucan or something trying to keep an eye on them as they walked by. Ami with an i noticed and did a little waggle of her butt at me causing the ruffles to flap in a flippant way. I made a face which must have resembled the caveman Spongebob meme, completely stupefied. Did I just get something like ‘the finger’ from a diapered butt? “Bye girls,” Ms. Taylor said not even slowing as she tugged me down the hallway. I struggled to form coherent speech as I was led. So many things did not make sense. I was barely a blip on Skye’s radar, I doubt she even knew my name. The chances of her debasing herself by wearing diapers just to pull a prank on me were very slim. As we turned a corner, we passed a few other students and it only served to deepen the creeping sense of dread I had coming over me. Kim from my earlier math class was wearing overalls with a pink heart on the front and a pacifier in her mouth. There was no way the slight bulge around her middle was anything other than a diaper. It was the same for Jason, a guy from my home room. His clothing was almost normal, with the exception of the low hanging jeans and the obvious diaper fringe poking out. “Why is everyone wearing diapers…?” I asked quietly as I was dragged along. From what I could see, EVERY student was in diapers. A few of them stopped and stared at me, one boy even gave a childish ‘ooooooOOOOooooo’ like I was in trouble and the whole school knew it. Ms. Taylor took me past the front office and over to the school nurse. Honestly, I didn’t really know the nurse that well, I think her name was Mrs. Fielder or Felding or something. She was a 40-something woman who was usually nice enough. She looked up as we approached and immediately fixed her gaze on me, quirking an eyebrow. “Little miss rebel here took her diaper off,” Ms. Taylor said. “Hmmm… Samantha Jones. First time she’s done this, I don’t see her in here much,” the nurse said as she turned to the computer at her desk. “No worries, I’ll see to her, let me just check her student file.” Ms. Taylor nodded, finally easing her grip off of my wrist. I was quick to yank it back, rubbing at a slight sore spot. I couldn’t remember the last time I’d been dragged around like a naughty toddler. “She has a stock of disposables, Princess Padding specifically. They should be in her locker and I’d imagine in her backpack. I have extras in the back here too. Oh, and her parents authorized spanking, corner time, mouth soaping and enemas if she gets out of line,” the nurse said as she pushed herself up from her desk. “WHAT?!?!?!” I exclaimed. The nurse had just said some things, and I knew what these things were, but they did not make any sense in referencing me. She might as well have said that there are no cats in America and the streets are paved with cheese. The nurse was already getting something from her storage room and Ms. Taylor was gesturing for me to get up on an exam table. “No,” I said, shaking my head. “No, HELL NO. No. No. No. NO. NO. NO! I’m out, whatever you’re up to, whatever is going on here, I want no part of it,” I said as I bolted for the door. Ms. Taylor was fast, but when the words ‘spanking’ and ‘enema’ were mentioned in conjunction with my name, I WAS FASTER. My butt was on the line, literally. The door burst open and I was careening through the hallway like a pinball. I hit a trash can, knocked over some poor teen toddler boy, caused a teacher to drop an armful of papers. I tried to sputter an apology in passing but I didn’t stop moving. I crashed out the front entrance of the school and ran into the parking lot. I made a panicked dive behind a car to check if I was being followed. I half expected the school resource officer to come rushing out after me with a stun gun in one hand, diaper in the other. School hadn’t let out yet, so the parking lot was still mostly full of cars and empty of people. I waited two minutes and when no one seemed to be coming I tried my best to stay low and sneak from car to car until I was out of the parking lot and through the path that led to the suburbs just off school grounds. I was lucky enough to live close to the school. It was about a mile and a half, but I could cover that distance in 25 mins at a walk. I could do it in half the time running in a panic, which was exactly what I was doing. I managed to put some distance between me and the epicenter of insanity. I only slowed my pace as I got about a block from my house. The world seemed normal-ish… Houses looked the same. Birds in the trees, blue skies, cars on the road. Although looking twice, a lot of the cars driving by had really big safety seats in back. There were also a lot more Mini-vans then what seemed normal. I brushed that oddness from my head and hopped the fence to my backyard, rushing for my old treehouse. It was my tiny, rickety, fortress of solitude in this world. I rushed up the ladder and hunkered down. I don’t know how long I was there, but there was a vague sense of time passing as I sat there, knees hugged to my chest. I couldn’t stop muttering ‘diapers’ ‘cheerleader butt’ and ‘evil teachers and nurses’ over and over again. The irony that I’d picked my childhood safe space to escape too was not completely lost on me. I’m not sure how much time passed, but at some point I heard movement outside as someone started to climb up the leader to my little fort. I readied my legs. If a teacher, nurse, zombie or trickster god intended to put a diaper on me they were going to get a sketchers size 9 to the face. What came up instead took me completely by surprise. It was my neighbor Daniel, only it wasn’t. Daniel was a bookish and shy guy who liked to play video games and paint little miniatures. We were fellow nerds, and usually walked to school together. We’d been best friends forever. The difference between the Daniel I was used to, and the Daniel poking their head up was that this Daniel was a girl. The face was still the same, with light brown eyes and a pair of glasses that were a little too big, but his dirty blonde mop of hair was now well past his shoulders and held to one side with a cute flower hairclip. “Umm… Daniel?” Hearing the name seemed to almost be a slap in the face. She frowned as she started to climb the rest of the way into the treehouse. “It’s Dani. Why would you call me that?” she asked. “You’re a… girl?” Dani rolled her eyes. “Well, yah? I mean, I have been since I was like 7.” As she came into the treehouse, I got a good look at what she was wearing. She had on a cute wide neck sweater and a pair of short shorts. My eyes widened as I saw that her shorts bulged over a diaper with the fringe poking out around her mid-drift. “Not you too…” I sighed. Everything was so confusing… sooo wrong. “You are being hella rude right now. What’s wrong with you?” Dani asked as she sat down on her knees. She put her hands on her hips like she was a pouting parent talking to her errant child. It was a very odd look for her, one because she was wearing a diaper and looked pretty juvenile with the hair clip; and two because I actually did feel a little chastised for some reason. “I uh… Somethings wrong,” I said as I leaned away from her, shrinking before her pout that was actually way cuter than it had any right to be. “I’ll say, do you know what people are saying at school?” I shook my head no. “You took your diaper off and had to go to the office. Are you even wearing one right now?” Dani asked as she reached for my skirt. My hands quickly shot to my skirt to hold it down. The motion caused Dani to raise her eyebrow at me. “I’ll take that as a no… Sam, what’s going on? What happened to you today?” “What happened to me? What happened to you!? Why are you in diapers? Why are you a girl?!” Dani’s frown deepened and she sighed. I can’t stress how un-Daniel like this girl was. Where was the shy and timid guy that followed me around like a puppy? This girl had confidence and seemed very sure of who and what she was. “All right, I’ll play along. What happened to me is I came straight home out of concern for my best friend who I am pretty sure is in some trouble at school. I am in diapers because that’s normal, and I am a girl because that’s what I am.” My shoulders slumped a little. It couldn’t be that simple. I mean, sure Daniel was a little effeminate, and … she looked really good as a girl, but… How did this all change in a day? “Sam, what’s really wrong? You look like you’re about to cry. What on earth happened today?” “I don’t really know. Everyone is wearing diapers. Ms. Taylor tried to drag me to the nurse to put me in one too. You’re a girl when just yesterday you were a guy. None of this makes sense.” Dani considered what I’d said and leaned over to hug me. She crinkled as she moved and I was definitely not used to contact like this from Daniel, but when her arms came around me I immediately hugged back. “I think you’re really stressed, but lets work through this. Why does none of this make sense? Why don’t you want to wear diapers?” I shook my head. “Why WOULD I wear diapers?” “Because you’re not old enough to be potty trained,” Dani stated matter of factly. I blinked and eased myself out of the hug. “I am potty trained.” Dani looked very skeptical. “I AM!” “Suuuuure, let’s just ignore that diaper pail in your room that your mom is always getting on you to empty. I had to wear a clothespin on my nose when I came over yesterday,” Dani teased as she made a show of holding her nose. “WHAT?! Ewww, I’ve never, I mean, like, I’ve not worn a diaper since I was a baby.” Dani rolled her eyes again. “Would you stop doing that? I’m serious. I don’t need diapers. I’m potty trained. EVERYONE at school should be potty trained.” “Sam… no one our age is potty trained. Certainly not me, and certainly not you. Do you know how many times I’ve changed you after school? How many times you’ve changed me? Hell, how many times we’ve been changed side by side by our parents?” There was no way that was true. I had zero memories of it. This was a nightmare. A very real and very weird nightmare. I tried to add up 2 and 2 but kept getting something very different from 4. Dani saw me tearing up and was quick to put her hand on my shoulder. “Okay, lets assume for the sake of argument that you ARE potty trained. What’s wrong with diapers? Do you hate them?” I blinked, almost surprised by the question. “I… I just don’t want to wear them. Diapers are for babies. Until today I hadn’t even thought about diapers in years… I don’t want them and I don’t need them,” I said firmly. No sooner had I said it, then I felt a warmth beginning to spread between my legs. There was a soft pitter patter noise and both Dani and I looked down at the same time to see a growing wet pool quickly forming under me. Dani sighed. “Riiiiiight.”

(Sorry if this is a bit gross to some lol). But how do you feel about messing? Is it enjoyable? I personally like the feeling of messing more than wetting, it's just a more comfy feel to me. I love the squishy, warm, and messy feel it has. It literally feels like having a banana in the back of your diaper xD. The only problem is the clean

I have been lurking for a long time and commenting for a little while. After reading so many great stories here and all around the internet, I wanted to try and write my own story. And whaddya know, why not a christmas story since it tis the season after all? This story is named after the christmas song of the same name, but really does not have anything to do with the song. (it's just my favorite christmas song). I was gonna call it something like Daria's Christmas in Diapers, but then I worried people might think it was fanfiction for the Daria cartoon... which it's not. The one thing it does have in common with the cartoon is that it takes place in 1997, which is when the cartoon first aired. And that is where the similarities end. So I guess that's it for intros. Please enjoy the story. Chapter 1 Daria was excited for the holidays, mainly Christmas, but also new years. It was almost Christmas. She was gonna go visit her Grammy and Papa for a week or so. School had let out early and the last day they barely even had to do anything! Some of it was even fun Christmas activities too, no homework either. There wouldn’t be any school until after the new year, but they were staying at Grammy and Papa’s for a little longer than that (her daddy said they might stay longer, but hadn’t said how long exactly). A week might not seem like very long to an adult, but to a nine year old like Daria it seemed like a long time. Her mind was racing with all sorts of things she could do while they were there. Her cousins would be there and would have their new toys and games. (Mary had a collection of Barbies that made Daria jealous) She hadn't seen her cousins in a few years, or so she remembered. “Are you all packed in there?” called her dad from downstairs. “Yes, daddy!” she yelled back a little annoyed. But she wasn’t packed just yet, she just didn’t want her daddy to come up and complain. He would probably say she wasn’t doing it right, but she had all her favorite clothes packed in her suitcase. She had to argue and beg a little to get him to let her pack her own things. A small victory won, and she was glad because he never packed the clothes she liked. All she needed now was to pack some toys and things to make the car ride less boring. It was several hours of driving to get out to her grandparent’s house, but for her it might as well be an eternity. She never liked long car rides, they always made her super bored. Her dad was yelling up the stairs again, something about getting ready. “And hurry up! When you’re done put your stuff in the car and come to the kitchen and feed David.” Daria didn't want to feed David, he always made a mess (and one time he threw all the food in her hair and it took forever to get it out). More importantly it was distracting her from her important task. She had a small pink Barbie backpack which she took with her everywhere. For the car ride it would hold all her toys to take along. She couldn't take her whole collection (that would be too big) but she packed two Barbies and several accessories. She wanted to show them to her cousins. She also packed a big coloring book, colored pencils, and a few sheets of glittery stickers. Most importantly she packed her Gameboy. She only had like games four games for it, but it was her favorite toy even though girls didn't usually play videogames. She currently had Micro Machines on loan from a friend. It was a really hard racing game but her friend said they beat it already so Daria had to beat it too or her friend would never stop teasing her about it. Once all her things were packed, she wasted a little time brushing her hair. She had long blonde hair which fell straight over her shoulders and all down her back. She had pretty brown eyes and a cheery face, but she always thought her hair was the most pretty part about her. She loved how long it was and how elegant. It made her look more grown up even though she was actually shorter than all her friends. When she was all packed and brushed, she took her backpack with her and went downstairs. The suitcase was too heavy so her father would have to get it for her. "Hay!" Yelled her dad when she was downstairs. "Go put your stuff in the car and then come right back here." Daria went outside and it was cold. There was some snow on the ground, but not much. The clouds were gray and looked like they might snow again, but she didn't have time to think about that. She rushed out to the car sitting in the driveway and put her backpack in the back seat. Then she ran back inside. Her dad was waiting for her when she came in and immediately handed off the task of getting David fed. David was two years old and a few months. He could eat by himself sometimes but he took too long and often made a mess. So for the next half a hour, Daria had to feed her little brother. He did end up making a mess, which was annoying because she had to clean it up. She put him down on the floor in the play room and let him play with toys while she wiped up all the spilled food from the high chair. Then she changed his diaper since he wasn't potty trained yet. Even if they would have been trying to get him to use the potty that day, he would be put in a diaper for the long drive to Grammy and Papa's. (he couldn't hold it for long and her dad didn't like making a whole bunch of stops.) Daria complained about having to change David's diaper since he pooped in it and it was totally gross. Her dad, who had conveniently avoided needing to deal with it, thought it was good. "I wish you had taken him to the potty, but it's a good thing he pooped now." He said. "Better then him pooping in the car and we have to find a place to stop and change him." Daria hated it when she had to change her brother’s poopy diapers. He never seemed to mind, and always ended up sitting on it and squishing it into an even bigger mess. She figured maybe it was just because boys always like making messes and girls don’t. Boys were so gross. She couldn’t imagine anyone wanting to sit in a gross stinky diaper at all, not to mention for any length of time. But David would just keep playing after pooping sometimes for over an hour if no one happened to check him or smell him. Daria wished she had a sister because a little sister wouldn't do that. Daria had to sit and watch David for a little while while her dad packed and got ready. She played with a little barbie doll (not the one she packed). She liked to make believe about being grown up and having a job at an important business. David played with blocks and kept asking her questions. “What are you doing?” “Playing with my Barbie.” Daria answered. “My bobby?” “No, my Barbie.” Daria said the words slowly. “Why you play wiff dat?” “I like it.” “Why?” “Because.” “Why because?” “Because I don’t know. Stop asking me questions.” Daria tried to concentrate and remember the little story she was trying to play out with her doll. David was quiet for a minute, then “why?” “Arg!” Daria got annoyed, but it only made David giggle. For like the hundredth time that week Daria wished she had a little sister. She could play barbies with a little sister, but David was a boy so she could not. He just kept playing with blocks and toy trucks and picking his nose. It seemed to be taking forever for them to be ready. David was getting on her nerves and kept asking questions. She tried to keep him busy so he wouldn’t fuss, but that just meant she couldn’t play on her own. Her dad had said something about the oil in the car, and he kept coming in and out of the front door looking more and more angry. Finally after more than another hour which felt like an eternity, her father came in and said everything was ready. He had already packed his and David’s stuff in the car, and Daria had packed her own stuff, so they just needed to grab coats and hats and gloves before they could leave. Daria used the bathroom. Their dad gave David a quick diaper change and then they left the house.

Planets and Pacifiers By Horatio Husky Ion engines engines efficiency at 87% Cooling system: normal Internal atmospheric composition: normal Navigation system: active Radiation shield: active Cargo Hold temperature: 282.9 degrees kelvin Cockpit temperature: 293.9 degrees kelvin Bridge temperature: 293.4 degrees kelvin Exterior temperature 2.7 degrees kelvin Complete system diagnosis: nominal Current Coordinates: 14.22524 tesseracts, 1532.24642 leths, 35.99946 endons Nebula Location Adjacency: Iago’s nebula “Yeah yeah yeah, stuff it.” A light orange fox lounged in a pilot’s seat, designed to be sat in in an upright, rigid position in order to maximize alertness in its user. Apollo did not seem to be so keen on respecting the design of the chair, for his posture gave off every impression except one of attention. He rolled his eyes and twirled a finger in his thick, yellow-dyed headfur. Did the machine really have to recite the information out loud every hour he thought to himself, as he yawned and stretched his arms and legs lethargically. A little shorter and light furred than most orange foxes his age, the 20 year old pilot was bored of his freight mission. “Work in the space fleet they said. It’ll be an adventure they said. You’ll rise through the ranks quickly they said.” he spoke aloud in a mocking tone, scrunching his face up and bringing his lip back, wagging his head in mock chipperness. The fox once again rolled his eyes, and glanced up at the various monitors in front of him, his well trained eyes picking out the pertinent pieces of information before him amongst the myriad of pointless stats and figures. The fox was driving a standard issue military freighter, loaded with food rations, armor supplies, energy cells, hygiene products, and other various necessities required by the military. A crucial job to keep the military sane, but still a very boring one. Apollo wished he wasn’t still such a low ranking pilot, and getting assigned a two month mission of just going from system to system had been taking a serious toll on his mind. He had grown tired of video games, movies, and even the virtual reality simulator, which unfortunately for him, had only demo access on the ship model he’d been stuck with. Cheap bastards. A notification appeared on one of the 9 monitors displayed on the glass in front of him, behind the glass a dual star system was fast approaching, the twin suns each radiating their light, as if to welcome the pilot to their system. The ship itself was shaped like the tip of an arrow, with a larger cylindrical portion hitched to its back, containing the various supplies. The dragon sperm was the nickname Apollo had unaffectionately dubbed his ship which he was more and more beginning to see as a prison of little stimulation. He waved a paw lazily, the dashboard registered his lackadaisical movement and opened the notification. A green x-ray image of what looked to be an abandoned station appeared in front of him, along with coordinates. His eyes glanced to them, and then excitedly sat up in his seat, boredom and self-pity forgotten. “It’s in the upcoming system, along the way!” he said aloud, ecstatic at finding such a relic. Running a quick diagnosis he was told that the station’s power system was in sleep mode as well as the on board AI, for how long it had been deactivated wasn’t specified, but the exterior looked as if it had taken a few decades of being beaten by the radiation pouring out by the sister stars only around 19 million kilometers away. Its primary objective for construction was also stated as infant care, which took him aback for a second. Recovering quickly, Apollo stuck his tongue out to the side of his maw, and excitedly concentrated at overriding the ship’s commands to continue on its passage, just for a quick stop to explore this obviously very important case of spatial exploration. He scratched at his white chest fur with a paw absentmindedly as he flipped a few switches, and pressing a button a semi-circle attached to a bar appeared, grasping the steering wheel he began to gently guide his ship towards the abandoned space station. “Haha!” he grinned to himself,”Finally I can actually use this piece of ship!” Grinning at his stupid pun, he approached the station. As he grew closer he noticed that it was larger than he expected, with a wide array of solar panels that seemed mostly intact, and surprisingly large ship loading and unloading docks. It’s gravitational anchor was a small, red looking planet which Apollo knew from his space class was probably due to oxidation of iron with the soil. Ignoring the planet he synced up his speed to the velocity of the station and chose a smaller landing area that seemed best sheltered from the radiation pouring from the center of the solar system. “Easy does it, come on you’ve done this dozens of times, YES!” exclaimed Apollo, as with a resounding noise the ship docked with the docking area, and the all too familiar hiss of an airlock engaged, connecting with the station. The scrawny fox giddily hopped out of his pilot’s seat and scampered his tail swishing excitedly over to his space suit. Almost shaking with glee, he quickly stepped into his space boots and allowed the system to place the rest of the suit on him. It couldn’t do it quick enough, however after a minute his helmet had set in place, and, clicking his heels together, the static adhesive pads activated on his boots and he stepped into the airlock. More hissing followed and the sounds of heavy metals moving was heard, and with a shudder, the airlock opened to reveal a more colorful spectacle than he had expected. A green light appearing on his helmet as he entered, he clicked a latch on the side of his space suit neck while also pressing a button on a wrist terminal on his left arm. With a sharp hiss, the helmet came off, and Apollo breathed in deeply. A strange yet oddly nostalgic smell entered his sensitive nostrils, and he frowned sniffing further, trying to identify the smell. “Is that… talcum powder?” he mused to himself, as he took a step further into the station. Along the walls were various infantile patterns of little cubs, kittens, puppies, and other children, some of them wearing little space suits and diapers, while others slept on crescent moons or floated through space, attached by a lifeline on a spacewalk exploring the galaxy. Cute, thought Apollo to himself, as he tapped his shoulder to activate a flashlight on it and after moving his eyes up and down and side to side, its beam synchronized with his own focused vision. He continued to walk through the facility, which was only lit by some of the twin star’s lights coming through windows that appeared every once in a while spanning from floor to ceiling, the red gravity anchor planet also reflecting the starlight into the station, giving it a soft, almost pinkish atmospheric light. On his way he passed a particularly sophisticated looking synthetic arm, hanging from the ceiling presumably via magnetism, for there seemed no obvious mechanic for it to be able to move from its spot as it hung dejectedly from the ceiling. “Aww man, is there going to be any loot in here? I really want to be able to show off to the others that I had an actual adventure!” Apollo complained, as he rounded into a corridor with several entrances. Picking the closest one to his left, the door opened automatically when he stepped in front of it to his great surprise, and revealed to him what looked like a room to change an infant’s diapers. A changing table with a menagerie of baby products stood as the centerpiece in the room, along with more depressed looking yet highly futuristic mechanical arms hanging above it, their skin a shiny white color and their exposed wire and machinery parts a glistening black. He noticed that the floor he’d been walking on was a rather soft looking blue carpet, and looking back the way he came he also observed that everything seemed to be designed with comfort in mind, for the safety of the children being taken care of here presumably. Clicking his wrist terminal, he tapped around until he found a locator, and followed the instructions on his monitor through a series of doors and corridors. Seeing much more of the cutesy tyke space exploration mosaic, he finally arrived at a hallway where he saw what looked like a terminal at the end. Striding over to it, he tapped experimentally on the large black screen. To his delight the screen illuminated, and he tapped through various windows until he arrived at an inventory and functionality list. His trained mind perusing quickly behind the boring details, he arrived at the description of the station’s purpose. “The primary objective of this institution is the cultivation and upbringing of infants through the first few stages of development; giving them an opportunity to develop stronger immune systems through systematic control of inoculation as well as stimulated development via exposure to an environment such as this space station, where the air, food, and lifestyle are all designed with the healthy and happy development of the child in mind. After the period of post-birth incubation is over, the children are then shipped out using a state of the art long-term space travel system to arrive at their final destination with highly stimulated beginnings and a matured immune system. As of this past century, the entire system has undergone a success in complete automation.” “Huh, a retro-nursery. Sure wish my parents stuck me in one of these before I turned 2, maybe then I could have become a cyborg engineer,” the fox muttered to himself sarcastically. He tabbed through more information screens, which just displayed various shipment records of supplies as well as a few analytics on the function of the energy system. Apollo was a little confused why the station was in a state of hibernation, for as he clicked through he realized that all of the systems in the place were running smoothly with no need for any major repairs. He frowned, and tried accessing an administrative tab to see if he could see if the station had been turned off intentionally. Something squeezed his shoulder and Apollo yelped loudly, ”BWAH!” His helmet which he’d been toting with him under his arm fell from his grasp, and landed softly on the carpet. Whirling around he found that one of the mechanical arms was firmly grasping his shoulder, tapping its index finger expectantly. He brushed away at it, but before he could try and get away from it it released him and pointed down the hallway to the right of the terminal, as if saying,”Come on bub, this way.” The fox blinked, then leaned down to pick up his fallen helmet, cocking his head to the side curiously,”I thought this place was in the hibernation mode.” As if to directly prove him wrong, the hall he was on became illuminated with cheery yellow lights, and he could hear whirring and clanging, as well as what sounded like a generator firing up somewhere in the institution. He looked around, bewildered but a little excited to see the station coming alive again. His excitement turned to a startled feeling however as the arm, seemingly rather impatient, grabbed his wrist and began tugging him down the hall at which it had pointed. Apollo protested, and tried yanking his way out of the arm’s grasp, but found himself comfortably yet firmly trapped in its vice, and all he could do was keep up with wherever it was leading him. His heart rate increased and he tried getting to his wrist terminal, but found that the jostling rate of the arm’s tugging didn’t allow him to punch in the code for a distress signal back to his ship. “Let go you piece of scrap! I’m the captain of a ship! Even though it’s a one man ship… Still a ship!” The arm utterly ignored his indignance as they rounded around a bend and the fox found himself back at the familiar hall with multiple entrances on the left and right. He was half lead half dragged into an entrance to the left, where he found himself faced with five more arms all expectantly holding various physician’s items and forms of measurement. Apollo was seriously starting to panic as the arm that lead him in released him only to immediately click a button on a panel next to the entrance and shut the door behind him. Two more arms descended from the ceiling and grabbed him by the upper arms, he thrashed and kicked, dropping his helmet once again and flailed, trying to get away from the metal captors. The arms began to assail their poor victim with the various instruments, looking inside his ears, forcing his jaw open to inspect his teeth with the instruments, grabbing at various muscles and one arm even had the gaul to gently squeeze his unspeakables. He yelped and twitched a little bit when that happened, yipping at an arm as it passed his head, furious with being manhandled without any consent. The arm that he had snapped at stopped moving, and quickly reversed direction back upwards into a surprisingly high ceiling. Noting that it seemed to reach for something high above him, it quickly descended back towards him and before he could react popped some sort of rubber bulb in his mouth. He tried spitting it out, but found that another arm was fastening something behind the back of his head which pulled on his cheeks, and with a muffled gasp he realized he was being gagged. Not just any gag though, as he moved the alien structure around in his mouth and attempted to suck on it, he realized the arm had stuck a pacifier in his mouth. “Em nawt a ba-MMM!” the bulb in the pacifier suddenly inflated in his mouth substantially, and Apollo found to his dismay that he was not longer able to open his mouth enough to even attempt to say words. He huffed into his pacifier, but before he could further reflect on his situation a panel appeared in the wall in front of him approximately a yard wide and tall, and looking closer he saw that a conveyor belt appeared to be moving inside of the panel opening. Jostling him the arms pushed him towards the conveyor belt and then lifted him onto it, he thrashed and flailed but to no avail, as he was deposited on the conveyor belt the panel shut behind him, and the only illumination was the flashlight on his space suit, which still followed wherever he gazed. The company which had designed the clever device warned strongly to never have it synced with in total darkness, for only seeing light in one’s central vision but never in their peripheral vision could cause bad paranoia and even hallucinations. Given the situation the fox seemed to have landed himself into, his paranoia was already sky high. He got himself up to his knees on the moving belt, only to have something thump him on the back back onto his stomach. He growled into his pacifier gag with frustration, and then began to panic as he felt something unzipping his space suit and grabbing the wrist with his personal terminal on it. The flashlight switched off, and the poor vulpine was thrown into complete darkness as the suit registered it was being taken off. Helpless and blind, the fox soon was being completely stripped of all clothing he wore. He shivered, terrified as his naked body continued to progress on the belt. He felt more things touching him, the machine examining every nook and cranny of his body, leaving him feeling completely helpless. Suddenly another panel opened, and he found himself being thrust unceremoniously into a pool of bubbly water. He spluttered, his thick yellow hair in his face. He tried to clear his eyes of hair but once again found his arms restrained and felt several brushes assault various parts of his body. Surprisingly pleasant, he was able to see past a break in his sopping wet hair that he was being scrubbed head to toe by more mechanical arms in what he guessed was a large bath. Unable to do much but allow himself to be cleaned, Apollo cursed his stupidity at not being more careful. “Still,” he thought,”once the system does whatever this integration protocol is or whatever, I’m sure when it’s satisfied I’ll be able to get back to my ship.” Confident in this assumption, he reluctantly allowed the arms to finish cleaning him, lifting him out of the tub and blasting him with air from vents below where they had deposited him. As the air shut off, his hair fluffed out. He groaned, he must really looked like a little kid with all his fur all over the place. He reached back to try and unfasten his pacifier gag, but wasn’t quick enough for once again an arm grabbed him by the wrist and dragged him out of the room, down the soft carpet, which the still naked Apollo now appreciated, and into the room he had first seen. Before him stood a changing table. “That is a big no from me,” thought Apollo, as to his dismay he was lifted up onto the table and had his wrists and ankles strapped to the corners. The poor fox whimpered, unhappy that he seemingly had lost all freedom and trust to do anything for himself. He winced and tried moving away from an arm that began to spread a white cream into his fur around his groin, on his bottom, and, tensing, around his sensitive bits. Another arm gently slid a hand under his lower back, and lifted him upwards. The fox looked down at himself, and saw that one arm was rising up clutching a thick, dark blue diaper with constellation patterns adorning it. The solar sailor squirmed and moaned in objection as the diaper was unfolded and slid gently under his quivering bottom. As he settled down on it he was surprised at the incredibly softness of the material against him. Another mechanical arm began applying generous amounts of baby powder in his diaper area, causing him to sneeze and shiver. Putting away the various infantile cosmetical supplies, the arms folded the front of the diaper over Apollo’s front, and snugly taped it in place, three tapes on each side. Apollo flexed his thighs and his buttcheeks, realizing that the soft padding was firmly in place. The corner restraints released, but before he could attempt to escape where previously the restraints held his wrists and ankles arms grasped him, lifting him out off of the changing table and unceremoniously carrying him out of the room, much to his displeasure. Trying to thrash and twist out of their grasp, the fox suckled nervously on his pacifier gag as he was carried into yet another room, inside of which were various mirrors and cabinets from the floor high up into the tall ceiling. The arms carried him to the center of the room, where he was able to see his pathetic state in one of the mirrors. His cheeks reddened, the fox was already a little bit on the small size, but the pacifier and the diaper did little to make him look like the adult he was. The poor pilot had gone from commanding his own ship to looking like he able to do little else than use his own diapers and suckle his pacifier. Out of the corner of his eye he noticed some more arms that had appeared from above shuffling through the cabinets. The four arms that had carried him in still firmly holding him in the air, and the arms that had been searching through cabinets soon descended on him with various items. He felt a pressure on his ankle, and looked down to see a slim black bracelet placed above his footpaw. A small red light appeared on it, which turned to green and quickly vanished. His tail curled around his thigh, right under his diaper. “I’ve just been tagged! Am I going to be imprisoned here? Why would they need to track me?!” he thought apprehensively. Something went over his ears and onto his head, then fastened underneath his chin. He looked up into the mirror to see what was being put on him but was blinded by yet another thing being pulled over his head. The arms meandered their way into releasing and grasping his limbs once again as he was forced into a piece of clothing. His head emerging, he saw in the mirror that he was garbed in a thick, and rather heavy infant gown with a bonnet fastened over his hair. Feeling incredibly humiliated and infantile, his indignance was further increased as the arms thrust his hands into blue rounded mittens, and locked them in place with a touch of a finger on the wrist cloth, a lock symbol glowing briefly, telling Apollo he was not getting out of them any time soon. “Blasted station! How on earth is such a sophisticated looking system mistake an adult for a newborn infant?!” he once again thought to himself in frustration and panic. He moaned desperately into his pacifier, realizing that he may not be able to get of his situation as soon as the machine was done babying him. He’d have to wait until the machine left him alone with some time and he could figure out somehow how to get his gag and mittens off. Seeing how his clothes and wrist communicator had been confiscated by the machine, he’d have to do some exploring through the facility to voice activate it. In an all too familiar motion the arms grabbed his limbs and raised him up once more, parading him out of the room and down the hallway. They traveled for a longer period than previously, and Apollo was able to marvel at the true size and infantile design the station sported. It really made him feel as if he were inside a giant nursery, designed to make the environment as soothing and babyish as possible with the patterns on the wall, soft curves of the corners, and the ever persistent smell of baby powder lingering in the air. Or maybe that was just him,”Ugh…” thought the fox to himself,”Where on earth are these things taking me?” After a minute more of being carried through the various passageways they arrived at a large arch, above which was written ”Incubation Pods.” Apollo’s pacifier would have dropped from his agape mouth had it not been snuggly strapped in. The room they entered was gigantic, several hundred meters from wall to wall, ceiling to ceiling, with wide pathways in the center allowing access to both mechanical arms and any bipeds or quadrupeds wanting to admire the space and walk through it. Between tall, narrow windows revealing the gorgeous outer space outside were several spacious pods, around three meters long and two meters wide. Apollo’s question of what was inside of the pods lining the walls was soon answered as the arms magnetic rail connection clipped onto a vertical rail line and he began to ascend upwards. Although a pilot, Apollo still was rather uncomfortable with large heights and with no titanium and carbon fiber vessel to hold him securely in place he tensed with apprehension as the arms carried him upwards. Maneuvering towards a pod in the center of the room, a few pods away from the nearest vertical window the fox saw that the interior was lined with soft, blue padding, a thick fleece blanket covered the middle, and several large fluffy pillows and a few choice large stuffed animals were contained within the pods. The upper half was made of a clear substance, and one of the pods lifted this translucent lid slightly with as hiss as the arms approached with their prey: the poor, rather babyishly garbed fox pilot. Presuming that he’d be put in one of the pods Apollo once again resumed his struggles, now in bigger earnest than before. He kicked and thrashed, yelling into his gag in anger as he exerted himself. His elbow connected with something hard, and he felt a rather nasty pain coming from his arm but realized with delight he must have succeeded in causing some damage. He glanced down, just in time to see one of the arms shattering into a million pieces on the walkway below. Looking up, he saw the end of what remained of the arm, sparking with electricity. Using his now freed arm he reached to attack the others that held him, but almost wet his newly acquired padding instead. Two dozen arms were now surging towards him, they grabbed his arms, legs, torso, and head, with the firmness increasing more and more as he attempted to resist them. They deposited him into the pod, pulling back the heavy looking blanket several arms pulled out several straps and folds hidden within the seams of the internal bedding. A harness with straps thick enough to almost constitute as clothing were drawn across his torso and crotch, tightly fastening them by what looked like velcro the fox. He tried moving and pawing at the restraints with his mittens, but found that it held him tightly in place in the center of the pod. He threw his head back and harrumphed in frustration as the arms retreated from the pod, the glass covering sealing back into place leaving the pilot to his own thoughts. He squirmed, pathetically tring to his use mittened paws to grasp at his secured torso, his pacifier, and the bonnet on his head tied under his chin. “This is humiliating,” he thought to himself,”I’ll never be able to live this down if anybody finds out, but how the hell am I supposed to escape if every time I do anything I get swarmed by those wretched arms!” He gasped slightly, and suckled on his pacifier a few times before consciously stopping himself when he realized what he was doing. “That’s it! I just have to do exactly what the system wants me to do and behave like a baby, then pull a fast one at the last minute!” Had he not been limited in his mobility, Apollo would have patted himself on the back for such an ingenious idea. Before he could further congratulate himself on being the smartest space pilot in the entire galaxy he jumped with surprise as a panel in the side of the bedding of the pod appeared out of nowhere, and more arms appeared. Gods above he was getting really sick of him he thought, as he wearily watched them approach him. Unstrapping the pacifier gag behind his head, the fox had hardly an opportunity to say anything until another rubber stopper was deposited firmly in place. He frowned, biting down on it. A squirt of sweet liquid came into contact with his tongue, and he looking down he saw a large baby bottle had been placed into his maw, patterns of stars, comets, and planets adorning it. The liquid inside of the container was a slight pink color, and as the fox took an experimental suckle on the thing, realized it was flavored strawberry. Apollo loved strawberries, and against his better judgement listened to the anguished growl that arose from his stomach as he realized he had not eaten in quite a while. Mentally shrugging, he allowed himself to be fed from the bottle, the contents tasted like a creamy strawberry milkshake, one of his favorite treats as a young kit back on his home planet. His eyelids drooped, and the interval between each suckle on his baba lengthened. A soothing female voice suddenly began to filter into the little crib pod, whispering little nothings into his ear, cooing and admiring on how incredibly cute and sweet he was. Apollo’s ear twitched and and a drol smile spread across his face, feeling surprisingly content albeit the situation. He wondered why he’d been so worked up just a few minutes ago. Why fuss? He was snuggly secured in his little crib, and his belly was full of delicious strawberry flavored milkshake! He wriggled comfortably, feeling almost fuzzy with coziness. He hardly noticed as the arms withdrew the bottle from his milk stained lips to be once again replaced with the pacifier gag, pulled the heavy blanket onto him, moved a pillow under his head, and placed a large, red dragon plushie in his arms, which he sleepily hugged tightly to himself with both arms. The little pilot’s consciousness dripped, then ebbed, and then slowly sank into a deep sleep, his breath slowing and his mind set at an ease he hadn’t experienced since he had been a little kit oh so many years ago. Apollo would barely remember this occurring later, but after what must have been only a few hours he woke up, but still felt incredibly sleepy from his deep sleep. He squirmed uncomfortably, and found that his surroundings were dark. His mind still in the clouds of hypnos, he tried to get up to empty his bladder. For some reason he wasn’t able to, and his still incredibly sleepy mind didn’t want to put forth more effort than it had to. He settled back down, and as he drifted back to sleep he felt a warm dampness spreading near the front of his crotch. His previously very full bladder now relieved, Apollo snuggled his cheek against the dragon plushie he hugged tightly, his padding now a little bigger and more tightly pressed against him than it had been previously. Apollo let out a sigh, and went back to sleep. ~ ~ ~ His vision was blurry and the light too harsh for his dark-accustomed eyes. He raised a paw to shield them from the brightness, and as his eyes went back into focus he saw the locked mitten still fixed on his hand. The events that had recently happened to him came flooding back, and suddenly he was wide awake. Shifting around to check if he was still secured in the straps, he felt something damp in his diaper. A feeling of shock and slight dread filled him, as he moved around further. “Did I wet myself when I slept?!” his mind screamed, as he brought his thighs together. To his dismay the absorbent material inside his diaper squished and crinkled, confirming his suspicions. His stomach gurgled, and his anxiety intensified as he realized that he had not used the toilet in a very long time. A pressure began to form on his lower abdomen, building up and pressing on his furry behind. Groaning he covered his face with his mittened paws and unconsciously suckled on his pacifier, he clenched his cheeks together, refusing to give up this aspect of his adulthood. The battle was waged for several minutes, but Apollo saw how it would eventually end. He whimpered, the pain beginning to register a higher intensity as he tried not to mess himself. A tear welled up in his right eye, and with a defeated cry muffled from his pacifier the contents of his bowels thundered into the backseat of his padding. He leaned forward slightly, bringing his legs up only to be hindered by the heavy blanket still weighing down upon him. The warm messed ballooned into his diapers, spreading out slightly into the front of his diaper. His release had been complete, for along with the back he had also wet the front even more. Apollo, military space pilot, captain of the ‘dragon sperm,’ had helpless used his diapers like a baby. No readjustment or movement allowed him to get away from the mess in his pants, the crinkling was muffled by the blanket as he shifted, the restrictive straps further pressing the padding onto his body as the material had swelled with his multiple instances of wetting. He lay there for what felt like an hour, during which he once again wet his diapers. “I must have been drugged, why would my body be reacting like this just because I’m dressed in baby clothes?” He shook his head, cursing himself for being so stupid as the puzzle pieces fell into place. They must have given him quite the cocktail to have completely incapacitated him to the point of being unable to keep his pants clean. “Good morning piddlepants!” a voice rang through the pod, jumping Apollo out of his revery. He looked around confused, the voice behind the exclamation was the same as the AI announcer voice he had heard before his rather lengthy nap, and it surprised him to be hearing it addressing him so directly. “How’s our little baby boy today! Did we use our diapers last night? Good little babies use their diapers and let their mommies and daddies love them for it!” Blushing at the infantile talk, Apollo saw through the glass that several arms were approaching his pod, clutching various changing supplies they approached, reaching into it as with another hiss the upper dome opened. Moving the blanket off of the little pilot they worked at unstrapping him out of the bundle and unclothed him until only his used diaper was open to the air. The smell hit his nostrils and he whimpered, a feeling of complete helplessness coursing through his mind as the arms held his own above his head and untapped his diaper. Cool, soothing baby wipes began wiping his messed fur, and he was slightly relieved that the arms were doing a good job at cleaning his accident from his body. The diaper was wrapped up, and a cream and powder was once again generously applied to his diaper area, his boy parts and cheeks rubbed with the substance to ensure maximum coverage. Cringing at the infantility of it all, he was both glad and dismayed when another, even thicker, diaper was placed beneath his raised behind, and he was securely fastened back into thick padding, the tapes snuggly ensuring he was nice and comfy inside of his thick underpants. The arms did what they did best and grabbed and lifted him up, his heart falling somewhere into his thick padding as he was retrieved from inside of the pod and carried back down onto the walkways in the middle of the vast space. At the bottom he saw what looked like a carriage, and found himself being placed into a thick, cushy bag of sorts. His arms were wrapped around himself and his knees were brought up to his chest. The fox squirmed, not uncomfortable but confined in what the fox took to be an oversized bunting bag. The arms placed and secured him into the carriage, strapping the bunting bag in over his chest and legs. Apollo could only suckle on his pacifier still lodged in his mouth and squirm as he was lead out of the giant room and further into the station. Something about the structure of the station where he was traveling through rang a bell, and he realized that they must be heading towards the main docking station he had spotted earlier when looking for an appropriate entrance. One of the arms delicately pushed the carriage through the station, and after what seemed like the longest hallway in the entire facility they emerged into another open space, smaller than where the pods were kept but still impressively large. The docks overlooked the vastness of space and were separating the bubble of air that Apollo relied on by a pink force field which buzzed quietly. Apollo was lifted out of his carriage and saw out of the corner of the force field window about half of his ship, still docked where he had left it. His heart leaped up in excitement, as he began to struggle even more against his bonds, hoping the ship would register his distress through the force field and send a signal for help. Help arrived at that very instant, but not the kind that the pilot expected. Another military freighter arrived, decelerating as it approached his docked ship, and Apollo whooped into his pacifier as he saw it approach his ship. His vision was blocked as the arms placed him into a small ship he hadn’t noticed. Seeing his reflection in one of the arm’s shiny white limbs he saw a picture of a stork in a spacesuit flying a ship with the words, ”Baby on board” written across its side. A glass seal then slid in front of him as arms located inside of the little space vessel secured him into a small baby seat, like the carseats he had seen kits being placed in when going on car trips. His pacifier gag was removed, and a bottle was thrust in instead, he bit down on the nipple of the bottle clenching it shut, he refused to be drugged again, he refused to be babied, he wanted release! A sweet, tinkling melody began playing from the speakers in the ship, and the voice of the AI once again began to coo at him, reassuring him that everything was going to be alright, that he was just a little helpless infant, and that he was well loved and comfortable. The ship rumbled, and the engines fired. As the little vessel rocketed out of the station, he saw way off in the distance the new freighter that had arrived, towing his old ship behind it as the ion engines reached maximum velocity. Apollo looked up in dismay and frustration at realizing that the new ship had not noticed his plight, and saw that a mirror was placed above him. He gawked at his appearance. The pilot was small for his age true, but now he looked even fluffier, shorter, and younger than he had before. With a bit of effort, he pulled his arms out of the bunting bag and examined his mittened paws. It was true, they seemed stubbier and shorter for some reason. The arm holding the bottle in his mouth squeezed it, and the fox found he was no longer able to contain the liquid from entering his mouth. As the liquid poured into his mouth the effect was almost immediate, he relaxed, his arms laying down by his sides as the babyseat began to rock forwards and backwards slightly, a slight vibration starting at the front and back seat of his diaper as the seat worked away at his tense nerves. The stars outside of his window twinkled, and the voice informed him that he should be excited for the future. His new mommy and daddy were waiting for their new baby. Apollo felt a release happen, and uncontrollably wet the front of his diaper. The sweet, strawberry solution tasted rich and creamy as allowed himself to be fed. His mind felt once again at ease, why should he care about his freighter? He was only a little kit! Piloting ships was something big furs did, not little baby ones! His eyelids grew heavy, and the fox began to doze contentedly; the ship cruised through the ethers of space, gently rocking the little fox to a pleasant sleep. The last thing his eyes saw before they dropped were the twin suns, their bright light still warmly radiating into space, now as if to wish him a farewell. ~ ~ ~ Do you enjoy reading my content? Check out my other stories on my page or follow me on Twitter or FA! Twitter: https://twitter.com/horatiohusky FA: https://www.furaffinity.net/user/horatiohusky/

Hello all. I have been a lurker around here for a bit and have been reading ABDL themed stories for as long as I can remember. For as long as that has happened though, I have never tried actually writing my own. This is a very rough attempt at the beginnings of a story I've had rattling around in my head for a while now. It's currently a little bare bones and pretty standard diaper story stuff but I'll continue if people are interested so please let me know your thoughts and give feedback if you care enough for that sort of thing. Anyways, enjoy the story! Something something apple, something something tree Shelly perked up in bed. She heard something. Not an unfamiliar something. Something she had become accustomed to in the recent weeks. A sound which sent a shock of anxiety straight through her entire body. Will it ever end? It didn’t seem like it would any time soon. At least that was the expectation she had to set for herself. Anything more optimistic than that and she would come face to face with the reality she decided to reject. She decided to get it over with and swung her lungs out from under the covers and onto the waiting carpet. Her body instinctively shivered due to the ceiling fan blowing on full speed. She grabbed the robe that she had unceremoniously thrown on top of her dresser just prior to getting under the safety and warmth of the blankets. The robe quickly enveloped her, providing some much needed warmth. With her robe tied shut, she made her way out of her room and toward the noise that woke her in the first place. She glided over the carpeted floors, her footsteps barely making a sound. As she looked down from the top of the stairs, she could see a light shining from the bottom. Shelly made her way down the staircase, anticipating that the situation she was about to face was not going to be fun. She came across a familiar sight as she entered the laundry room. The hum of the lights was loud compared against the silence of the night. What overtook that hum, was the sound of an embarrassed 10 year-old girl desperately trying to hide the evidence of her soaked pajamas and bed sheets. ***** Billy woke to his daughter staring right at him. What is it this time? “What is it this time sugarplum?” “I woke up wet again. I need your help getting cleaned up.” Billy groggily climbed out of his bed, rubbing his eyes in an effort to rid them of sleep. He noticed a slight twinge in his own bladder that he would take care of once he dealt with his daughter’s bladder-related issue. He inquired about the situation as the two walked from his room to hers. “Weren’t you wearing your night time pants? Did you soak through ‘em?” His daughter blushed at both the question and term “night time pants.” She looked down at the floor before responding with a meager “yeah.” “If they’re not doing the job maybe it’s time we upgrade past the training model for the night time.” She was blushing already, but after her father’s comment her face felt as though it could melt off. It was bad enough she was peeing in her sleep and leaking through her minimal protection, now he wanted to curse her bed time with even babier underwear. It was too much for the 9 year-old to handle. The heat in her face spread to the rest of her body as her and her dad entered her room. Her bed seemed to loom at her from across the room, as Billy began removing the soiled sheets from the mattress. The sudden embarrassment she had felt caused her feet to refuse to obey her brain’s commands to go and approach the bed. “Are you gonna help me out or are you leaving me to clean up after you all by myself?” Billy said jokingly in an effort to lighten the mood. He glanced up and noticed his immobile daughter staring blankly at him from across the room. “Everything alright over there?” She was unable to respond to her father’s inquiry. The feelings of embarrassment, shame, and remorse were only growing in her head. She felt so guilty, forcing her father to tend to her in the late hours of the evening while he could be sleeping. How rude of her to make him come and clean up the mess she had made! These feelings pent up inside of her seemed to have more than just a psychological effect though. Suddenly, she felt tightness in her body. The knots in her brain became knots elsewhere too. She groaned and clutched her stomach, falling to her knees and hanging her head towards the floor. A great mass worked its way out of her backside into the cold and soggy “night time pants.” Unpleasant and slightly loud sounds emerged from her as Billy stared at his daughter from across the room. The sounds eventually came to a halt as the last of the mush entered the filthy padding. A very faint hiss could be heard in the resulting awkward silence as she finally finished emptying herself into the “night time pants.” Tears welled up in her eyes as she continued to stare down at the floor. She slowly looked up at her dad who had started to make his way toward her. “Oh my poor Shelly. Let’s get you cleaned up.”

Chapter 1: With her lips pressed against the glass bottle, she took a large gulp. Emma didn’t know what she was drinking but only that it made her feel good. It made her feel numb. Her throat burned but she continued to drink, wanting to forget everything. Everyone. The room spun around and around and little twinkly lights sparkled in her eyes. The girl was aware that she was dead drunk. She was also aware that her best friend, Hannah was slumped over against Jack, more drunk than she. They’d broken up just yesterday. It was an ugly, sad fight that had not ended on the right note. But she had not expected him to move on so quickly. Not with Hannah. Never with her self declared sister. Emma giggled so hard that tears formed in her eyes and the bottle slipped from her hand, crashing into a million pieces, but nobody seemed to notice. Nobody ever noticed. Shouts sounded from the back porch. A game of beer pong was being played and In the kitchen, people mixed different drinks together, creating a cocktail of god-knows-what. But Emma stood in the living room. She hissed as the glass shards cut into her bare feet. The slight pain soon became overwhelming as the music pounded in her ears, sending a pulsing beat all the way to her soul. Her body swayed back and forth among the crowd of people. Now, she wasn’t usually into frat parties but was known to let loose every once in a while; and if she was desperate enough then would drink. She glared at the two of them as they sucked each other's faces and his hands groped her body. Emma had given Hannah the dress to borrow. It had never been a favorite of hers because it was too sparkly and tight. But it was exactly her friend’s style. Emma didn’t want it back now. She’d rather burn the damn outfit. Her feet moved on their own accord until she found herself outside, standing in the front yard. The grass was littered with red solo cups and over a dozen cars were parked in the driveway. She sat down and laid back, staring up at the starless night sky. “Emma?” Her head turned to the right. It was Julie Watkins. They were friends… kind of. “What’s wrong?” her eyebrows furrowed together. “You’re crying.” Was she? Her hand hovered below her blue eyes and fingertips were wet. She was. Julie sat down beside her. She was a nice girl. Her thick curly brown hair was pulled back into a long braid that snaked down her back. Her face was narrow, skin pale, and nose long and pointy. “I like your outfit.” Emma sloppily smiled. It was just a graphic t-shirt and denim skirt. Julie laughed. “I like your outfit as well.” Julie was nice. Everyone liked Julie, it was hard not to. Emma wore a plain black halter top and skinny jeans. She wasn’t quite sure where her shoes had gone. “Do you want to tell me why you’re out here crying?” the girl tried again. Emma shrugged. “Did you see Hannah and Jack?” “They’re drunk. I’m sure by tomorrow they won’t remember any of this.” Julie was too kind. How come she couldn’t be her best friend? “My parents are also getting divorced!” she blurted before she could stop herself. Her kind-of-friend was very understanding but Hannah had never been. Fuck Hannah Flynn. Fretfully, she tugged at a wavy lock of her auburn hair and Julie rubbed her back in soothing circles. She was crying again. “Do you want a ride back to your dorm? I haven’t drank anything.” Again, she shrugged, very indecisive at the moment. The whole reason she had come to college was to escape her parents who couldn’t manage to go a day without fighting. Emma thought it would be better being all the way across the country. The University of Seattle was an amazing school. “Let’s go,” said Julie as she stood up. “Do you know where your shoes are?” “No.” The girl sighed. “That’s alright. My car is just around the corner.” Clumsily she pushed herself up, leaning against Julie who was five feet and five inches tall. Emma was only five feet and two inches. She felt short in comparison. “I know what it feels like.” whispered Julie. “My parents divorced when I was eight. I’m not gonna lie, it’s not fun. But everything gets better in time. Just remember that.” The words passed right through her. Emma wasn’t sure what she’d remember by tomorrow. ooOoo She’d spent the past hour of the morning puking in the bathroom and after four ibuprofens for her pounding headache, still felt like shit. Her skin was pale, more so than usual, and clammy. The stuffy hot office only made it worse. The nineteen year old girl sat cross legged on the lumpy brown couch. Last night was a blur but she remembered them vividly making out on the couch. Hannah never came back to the dorm. It wasn’t hard to guess where she was. “Emmaline, can you answer me?” She looked up suddenly. Her counselor, Ms. Newman pursed her lips and shook her head. Her brown hair was pulled back into a severe bun and glasses sat on the bridge of her nose. “I’m sorry?” “Are you aware that you’re failing several of your classes? You got into this school on an academic scholarship and your grades right now are less than exemplary. You don’t want to be kicked out, do you?” Did she? Emma really couldn’t answer. “I-I’m going through stuff. I’m sorry but right now isn’t really the best time for… anything.” she tried to explain herself, truly she did. “We were understanding in the beginning but there comes a time when you need to pick yourself up.” Ms. Newman sighed. “You can’t continue this way. Many of your professors have expressed the same concerns.” There was no hiding that she was hung over. “Emma, there are people who want to help you. You’re only a freshman and have so much to look forward to. I understand your parents divorce has hit you hard but it helps to talk to others sometimes. You don’t have to struggle with this alone.” Sharing her feelings with strangers was the last thing she wanted to do. She’d rather jump in front of a train. “I’m going to give you the name of a therapist. She’s free and I’ve sent many students to her before. Trust me, they’re completely new people after they're done with her.” Emma could tell that it wasn’t really a choice and took the piece of paper reluctantly. This woman could spout whatever nonsense she wanted but nothing would change. Her life sucked and would always be that way. Afterward, she went back to her dorm, prepared to take another nap but stopped short. “I’m so sorry!” Hannah exclaimed upon seeing her. Mascara ran down her face and a dark tightly coiled curl stuck to her wet cheek. “I-I was drunk and wasn’t thinking straight and it just sorta happened!” Maybe if she had been thinking rationally, she would’ve been more understanding but at the moment she wanted to strangle the curl and watch as her dark skin lost color. “Fuck you, Han.” her voice was cold. “Of course you went after Jack McCroy! He’s mine-” “You broke up… again! For like the hundredth time!” her voice rose an octave. “I’m sorry that I made a mistake but don’t get angry at me. It’s not my fault that you’ve got a shitty life!” Hannah knew that she had hit her where it hurt. “Em… I- I didn’t mean tha-” “Get out.” Her hands formed into a fist at her side, knuckles white. “Get the fuck out!” She didn't need to ask again. ooOoo Her major was political science. Ever since she was a little girl, Emmaline Rodgers had dreams of becoming the first female president of the United States. However, as she grew older those dreams were quickly squashed as she realized what a misogynistic world she lived in. Now, she just hoped to be something. Anything other than a college drop out. Before, Emma thought she didn’t care but now took it back. The girl didn’t work so hard throughout high school and leave home only to end up right back there. She was determined to succeed. To do better than her miserable parents who they themselves never completed college. Her mother worked the farm and her father owned the local corner store. They didn’t make a ton of money but it was enough to survive off of the necessities. Townsford, Connecticut was a town of about one thousand. It was more a rural farming community with one stoplight in the entire county. Everyone knew everyone and it was not a good place to stand out. That’s why she had always hated her vibrant red hair. She got it from her father. Emma had always considered herself kind of a shy girl. Never straying far away from what she knew but there was a desire that burned inside her to escape the deadbeat town which is exactly what she did. The girl was doing more than her parents ever did but it wasn’t enough. That’s why a week later she met Marina Tischner. The woman was kind and almost had a motherly feel to her. She had straight blonde hair and a heart shaped face. She was dressed casually in a blue turtleneck, dark jeans and boots. The room was small but comfortable. The walls were painted a mustard yellow and there was one small window which was the only light in the room. In front of her was a coffee table and a chair on the other side. An icy glass of water and a bowl of mints were situated in front of her. She was surprisingly easy to talk to, something Emma had sworn she would never do. Everything came pouring out of her mouth at rapid speed: Hannah and Jack. Her parents. Hopes and dreams. The only sound she heard was the sound of the pencil tip against the paper as Dr. Tischner took down notes. “Are you happy with your life right now?” “Honestly?” her voice shook. “No. Sometimes I wish I could go far away and be a different person, live a second life. Don’t get me wrong, I want to try. I don’t want to give up but I’m just so tired of everything.” “It’s normal to feel that way. Everyone does at some point.” She supposed the woman was right but Emma just felt so alone. There was no one to save her. “Why don’t you have a sip of the water.” Dr. Tischner nodded toward the glass. “We’ve been talking for a while.” ooOoo Emma’s eyes blinked open but quickly shut, the bright light caught her by surprise. She tried again, this time more slowly and hesitant. Something wasn’t right. A headache thundered at the front of her head and vision blurred around the edges. She felt dead, unable to feel her body, everything was numb. “Mmmhph!” she tried to talk but it came out in a grumbled mess. There was something in her mouth that she couldn’t spit out. The girl was so tired. Her eyes began to flutter as different colors floated in front of her. “No, no Emmy.” a woman stood above her. “Nap time is over, you can go night-night later.” Nap time? Night-night? What the hell was going on? “You’re a silly girl. Just suck on your paci, there’s no need for tears.” Was she crying? The woman tapped the object lodged in her mouth. Without really thinking about it, Emma did as she said. It felt like she had been hit by a truck. Nothing made any sense. “Nurse Janie just has to change your diapee and then you can have some nummies.” Her blue eyes narrowed and brows furrowed together. Something really wasn’t right. Her heart raced against her chest and a high whine escaped her throat. The woman picked her up with ease and automatically her legs wrapped around her waist and head rested on her shoulder. The young girl suddenly stiffened, hearing a crinkle as the woman… patted her butt? “Don’t worry sweetie.” she cooed. “You’re just a little wet but it’s nothing I can’t take care of.” There was a sinking feeling in her stomach as her mind caught up with the lady’s words and realized what the feeling was between her legs. She was wearing a fucking diaper. “Nnn-nuhnuh!” she tried to speak but could only string together a few words. Her body shook and the woman just patted her back. Looking around the room it was empty, save for a bunch of oversized… cages? No. Cribs.There was a rocking chair positioned in each corner of the room and walls were painted a light pink. A rainbow, clouds, and a smiling sun were painted on the wall. It reminded her of her childhood doctor’s office. Except she wasn’t a child. She was nineteen years old. “Keep sucking your paci,” her voice remained calm. “We’re just going to get your little tush changed.” Breath. One, two, three, four… she began to count in her mind. Five, six, seven, eight… don’t think about what she’s doing. Don’t think about how she just strapped you to a fucking changing table that’s way to big for an actual baby. Tears burned in her eyes and a few trickled down her cheeks. She flinched at the touch of the wet wipe against her… her private area. No one but her had ever touched down there before. Her heart pounded in her ears and began to struggle against the straps that restrained her ankles and wrists. She was completely nakad. Oh dear god. Emma screamed, terrified of what was going to happen. The woman swatted her thigh and made a clicking sound with her tongue. “Is little Emmy having bad thoughts?” “Effmfa!” her voice grumbled as she tried to correct the woman. Her name was Emma. Emmy was a baby name. “Oh Emmy, your head is just filled with bad big girl thoughts.” she ignored her protest. “I’m just getting you changed into your pullup and pretty dress. Your diapees are just for night time.” That wasn’t what she was upset about, at least not in that sense. Emma had to communicate with her that there had been some sort of mistake. She wasn’t meant to be here. The young girl kicked her legs as hard as she could, straining against the restraints. The woman clicked her tongue and blue eyes narrowed. “You’ve been such a good girl the past few days. Perhaps you're just hungry, it is time for your nummies after all.” Emma almost laughed in disbelief. Nummies? How old did she think she was? Five? And what did she mean by the past few days? Emma could only remember the beginning of the meeting with Dr. Tischner. The woman bent down, opening a drawer and pulled out a thick pullup. Her cheeks pinkened as Emma wailed from behind the rubber object, unable to escape. “Oh, you’ll get nummies soon. I know how much you like nursie’s milk. Relax and suck on your paci.” But she couldn’t relax because a sudden storm raged at the front of her mind- a lightning strike, a clap of thunder. Her eyes blinked rapidly, persisting through the pain, trying to remember. But her mind was blank. How had she ended up here? ooOoo A/N: Hey everyone! Thank you to everyone who has reviewed and read, I really appreciate it! I’ve already started writing the second chapter and it should be uploaded soon!

It was just a lock of hair. How could I have known what he was going to use it for? As far as I was aware, it was a good deal. The quiet guy who worked in the cubicle next to me wanted a few strands of hair, and he offered me fifty bucks for it. I knew he was into all that astrology stuff, I figured it was so he could determine my ‘wavelength’ or figure out if mercury was in gatorade or something. I didn’t know the stuff he did was real, and I figured fifty bucks was more compensation for having to deal with him being weirdly passive aggressive and annoying, than it was for the hair. When we both got called in to deal with a late-night emergency with an overseas client, I found out what he wanted it for. It was not worth the fifty bucks, let me tell you. We met at the door. He had a key, and I didn’t, even though we both had the same job. I wasn’t sure how he’d managed to cajole the boss into giving him one, but I guess that’s why he was on the late shift - nobody else could get in without coming late. I met him at the door. “Hey.” “Hi,” he said, glancing back over his shoulder at me as he unlocked the entrance. “Any idea why this couldn’t just wait until morning? It sounds like a typical paperwork problem. Friday night seems like a helluva time to get called in.” He shrugged, and I thought I caught his eyes roll, though I couldn’t be certain. Pushing open the door, we walked inside, finding our way to our respective cubicle desks. While my computer was booting up, I detoured to the break room to turn on the coffee machine and get myself some blessed caffeine, to help keep me powered on through the late night. When I got back, though, I hesitated. I’d walked past his cubicle entrance, and it didn’t look like he was working. In fact, he was… playing with a doll. Blinking, I leaned back and glanced in, to ensure I hadn’t mistaken what I’d seen. And no, I hadn’t - he had a little doll about the size of a cabbage patch kid propped up on his desk. It looked handmade, with brown hair that frizzed at the back, green eyes… A tattoo on its arm of the kanji for ‘Hope’... “Did you make a doll of me?” I asked, blinking and staring, realizing that it was my actual hair that he’d affixed to the doll’s head. “What the fuck?” He glanced up, nonplussed, his expression saying something to the effect of, ‘Well, duh, what does it look like?’ What was even weirder, though, was that the doll’s clothes somehow matched my own. To a T. The same polo, the same jeans, even the same shoes, which was particularly strange because I’d just bought this pair today. There was no way he could have known what I was going to wear, so unless he’d just pulled out a sewing machine and made the outfit in the five minutes while I made coffee, he had to have had a whole bunch of clothes on hand, and he just dressed the doll to match me. “Creep,” I said, grimacing, reaching for my phone to take a photo so I could send it to HR. “This is gross.” He just raised an eyebrow at me, picked up something small and pink off his desk, and slipped it onto the doll’s right hand. I dropped my phone. Frowning, I bent to pick it up, but my fingers felt suddenly clumsy and numb, like I was trying to pick something up through several layers of taut cellophane. I tried with my other hand and managed to pick up my phone, holding it up for all of two seconds until he put another whatsit on the doll’s other hand. “-The hell?” I said, looking up. Looking closer, I could see that he’d put little, fingerless rubber mittens on the doll’s hands. I stared, and tried to reach for the doll to grab it from him. He gripped the doll tight and shook it vigorously, and- “W-oah!” I yelped, feeling suddenly dizzy and disoriented. I fell back, landing in a sprawl, confused and at the mercy of my coworker. “Have you figured it out yet?” he asked me. I blinked. Clearly, I hadn’t. He raised the doll for demonstration purposes, flopping it over his hand so that its butt was raised in the air, and with his other hand he gave the doll’s fabric backside a little swat. “Ow!” I yelped, as I felt the impact of the spank hit me suddenly. “What t- ho- What the how?” I was confused, okay? I’m not, like, a word forging person. Setting the doll down on his desk, he continued to smirk at me while taking a long strip of sticky tape and taping the doll down. At the same time, I felt sudden, invisible weight pushing my chest down, as though a giant… Piece of sticky tape… Was fastening me to the floor. “Let me go!” I demanded, but he moved the doll’s hand to its mouth, manipulating it a bit, and as he did I found myself suddenly suckling my thumb, my mouth too full to make any speaking sounds. “Blessed silence,” he said. “I’ve been looking forward to this, you know. Waiting for the stars to align just right for the curse to go into effect. Of course, you know - curses aren’t real. When you come into work on Monday, nobody will believe that any of this happened. And you know what that means?” I shook my head, nervously. “It means I can do whatever I want,” he said. “And you can’t stop me.” Reaching for his desk, he picked up a pair of scissors. My eyes went wide in terror, thinking he was about to do something gruesome, but instead he just started snipping away at the doll’s clothing, cutting away the stitched fabric miniature of my outfit. On my body, my clothes seemed to just… break, coming apart at the seams and falling off my body in sheets. My pants, then my shirt, and then my underwear - my shoes stayed on until he just pulled the miniature footwear free of the doll, at which point the real ones just came unlaced and flopped to the ground. I still couldn’t get up, the sticky tape binding me down as effectively as steel chain and cuffs. I couldn’t speak, drooling over my thumb, and I couldn’t use my other hand, contained as it was by the rubber mitten. My coworker opened a small desk drawer by his keyboard, and a large filing cabinet drawer behind him, then said, “Now, if you’re a doll, and I’m playing with you… I think the natural choice is to play ‘dress-up’, don’t you think?” I started to shake my head, until he gripped the doll and made it nod in agreement. I nodded in agreement. “Good. And I think you’re going to be a baby dolly.” Reaching in the drawer, he pulled out a tiny, fluffy diaper. Despite all the magic on display, I was still shocked when, out of the filing cabinet, an identical diaper flew up into the air. As he spread the doll’s legs, my own legs spread in equal measure, and when he wrapped the diaper between the doll’s thighs and pulled it snug, taping it down, the full-size equivalent flew to match the motion. I hadn’t worn diapers since my long term memory developed. All I could do was squirm as the puffy, thick padding taped itself around me, and then came the dress. Oh god, the dress. It was a bona-fide doll dress. Not something that a real life person would be caught dead in, except maybe for a little girl in a halloween costume. Too many frills to be real, and of course with a matching tiara, because why not? He undid the sticky tape, lifted the doll, and pulled the dress over its head. And, from the filing cabinet, I was suddenly assaulted with a tirade of lace and pink. It was like a scene out of a disney movie, I think. I couldn’t tell you which one, but I’m pretty sure that having a dress suddenly stitch itself into reality around your body was from one of those films. I squirmed and fought, but he was still holding up my doll, and it was as though I was stuck in place. At least, in order to dress me, he’d had to take my thumb out of my mouth. “W-why?” I asked. He looked at me, tilting his head. “Why not?” Then, taking the last article from his drawer, he stuck a bright pink plastic pacifier into the doll’s mouth, and a real one flew to match it. Er… except that ‘pacifier’ was an understatement. The bulb was too big to be a real pacifier, even one scaled up for a person. It was more like a gag that just happened to be in a pacifier shape, holding my mouth open uncomfortably and allowing a trickle of drool to run down my chin behind the shield. He took two more pieces of sticky tape, stuck the doll’s feet to his desk, and then got up and walked away, leaving me helplessly in place. I could stand, or I could sit, but my feet were pinned down and I couldn’t reach the doll to try and remove the tape or free myself. Unable to turn my body all the way around, I could only listen to whatever he was doing in the break room. I heard the fridge door open, and the cabinet, and then the tap ran… I swallowed in fear. I didn’t like where this was going. He came back, holding a measuring pitcher that was full up with two cups of something. I sniffed, and based on the color and the smell, it was brownie batter. I frowned, puzzling over why he’d have brownie batter. Unless… I shook my head, vigorously. No. No no no no no- “Oh, good, I was hoping you’d guess,” he said, grinning mischievously. “It makes the anticipation so much more fun. Flipping over the doll, he lifted up its many frilly petticoats, getting access to the back of the diaper and lifting the pitcher of brownie batter. Pulling back the waistband, then, he tipped the pitcher and began to pour. My bowels suddenly grumbled, like I’d drank twenty pots of coffee instead of half a cup, and before I could so much as squeak in distress, my body worked to make the real me match the doll. Except… what I filled my diaper up with wasn’t brownie batter. I squirmed and grunted into my pacifier, completely unable to control my own bodily functions. It didn’t even seem physically possible that I could have needed to go this badly, though given everything else, it probably wasn’t. I just kept pushing, adding more weight to the seat of my diaper, feeling it grow heavier and heavier. He emptied the whole pitcher of batter down the doll’s dress-up diaper, and the fake padding must have had a lot of elastic in it, because it stretched to fill, sagging down so low that even the long, frilly dress wouldn’t hide its ‘accident’. My body, obligingly, did all the work it could to match this in real life. Magic, maybe, ensured that the diaper didn’t leak - it just swelled, packed up with an impossible amount of smelly, squelching muck that had long since filled every corner of my diaper. It was too heavy for me to even keep standing, and I fell back, my weight sinking into the diaper I couldn’t stop filling. I was so distracted by the mess I was making that I didn’t even notice when he pulled one last item from his drawer, but I did notice once he turned it on and I heard the buzzing. The magic wand had three settings, and he skipped the first two, turning it up all the way. Picking up the doll, he sat it on top of the buzzing head, pulled out a couple feet of sticky tape, and wrapped the doll down so tightly that it couldn’t possibly budge off the vibrator without serious intervention. Bzzzzz- I moaned into the gag as I finished filling up my diaper, the vibration conveyed into me more intensely than anything I’d felt in my life. It shouldn’t have felt this good. I told myself it was the magic, but… Well. I told myself it was the magic, and I’m not going to say anything else on that subject. He just got to his feet, then, pinching his nose. “I didn’t think you’d stink this badly. I’m going to take a break, but I’ll be back in a while to let you up so you can walk home. Or… waddle home, I suppose. I promise I’ll change your diaper before work on Monday, though. Have a nice night, dolly.” Strolling away, he left me alone in the office, with nothing to do but moan. ... If you enjoy my writing, I'd be incredibly grateful if you'd consider subscribing on Patreon or SubscribeStar. Also, it'd benefit you! Because you get an exclusive story every month, early access to most of my writing (unless it's Too Spicy For Patreon, like this story,) and other perks of subscription! https://subscribestar.adult/peculiarchangeling https://www.patreon.com/PeculiarChangeling

Hello everyone, it’s been a while, and I’d like to try my hand at writing again. I know this particular concept isn’t exactly original, but I wanted to do something that doesn’t take place in the Diaper Dimension. This story ignores the Covid-19 pandemic, since I started writing it a long time ago before all that happened. I hope you enjoy what I have so far anyway! ############ Prologue: Day 7,118 Name: Emory Mason DOB: 21/07/2002 CIN: D14R5721 Citizen Lifestyle Assignment Sorting and Sectioning (CLASS) Result: Little Emory stares at the letter in disbelief. She feels numb. Hollowed out. She’s always been good at hiding it, making the profilers say whatever she wants them to say. It’s not hard, the questions are pretty straightforward, the answers easy to manipulate. Or at least, they had been until now. Her eyes burn, tears welling up, making the letter impossible to read--not that it matters now anyway. She’d been a fool to think she could manipulate the results of the most comprehensive, and thorough personality test ever conceived. Although, she thinks, there was more to this test than the basic questionnaire she’d filled out every year at school. Those had been simple things, designed to help the teacher understand their class. The actual CLASS exam had been a different beast altogether. There’d been bloodwork, physical ability tests, cognitive assessments...much more than she’d been expecting. She’s always done well in school, and although she’s no athlete; she’s too small and underweight to really be able to participate in sports, she likes to think she’s in good shape. But in the end, it’s the bloodwork that has given her away, her body has betrayed her in ways she hadn’t anticipated--enzymes and hormone levels can’t be fabricated, not without drugs, and a positive drug test before Classification is an immediate prison sentence. “No…” Emory whispers quietly. Her life is ending. All her careful answers to the questionnaires, all the effort she’d put into studying and getting good grades to get into a good university...all wasted. Her parents will disown her--they’ve made no secret of their hatred for Littles, they see them as inferior, a drain on the resources of society. All her friends are either Neutrals or Caregivers, but all the Caregivers are spoken for, and none of the Neutrals are at a point in their life where they can foster her until she finds a permanent placement. The only other Caregiver she knows is her roommate, Melody, but Melody’s never said anything about having a little, so that might not be an option either--she might not even want one... Emory might be able to continue her university education, but not without a Caregiver to sponsor her, and she certainly won’t be able to live unsupervised, like the adult she’s so desperately worked to become. “No!” She howls, and crumbles the letter into a tiny ball. Not that it matters, not really, every Federal, State, and Local agency already has her classification on file--the letter is really just a formality. She’s had her phone on silent, delaying the inevitable as long as possible until now, but she can’t hide from the results anymore. That realization is like a sucker punch, knocking the breath from her lungs and tying her stomach into an anxious, aching knot. She flops bonelessly onto the sofa, hugs a pillow to her chest, and sobs. The weight of her despair is crushing, the ache of her dreams being shattered winds around her chest like a band, squeezing the life out of her. Emory fumbles for her phone, crying and shaking so badly that she can barely dial the number she needs. “Hey, Emmy, I just got done at work, is everything okay?” Emory sucks in a shaky breath, forcing herself to control her breathing so she can speak. “Mellie, you gotta come home…” she chokes out, hiccupping. “Em, you sound really upset, what happened?” Melody’s voice is unbelievably tender and gentle, and the bands around Emory’s chest loosen a little. “I got my results today…” “Oh? Were they not what you expected?” “I’m...I’m a Little…” Emory manages to explain, before bursting into tears again. She’s said it out loud now, so it’s real, and definitive and inescapable. “Okay. It’s gonna be okay, Emmy, I promise. I need you to listen to me very carefully though, alright?” Emory nods, then realizes that Melody can’t actually see her. “Mhmm.” “I put an Emergency Littles Kit in the medicine cabinet. It comes in a bright blue box with a white ribbon on the front, like a Christmas present. I need you to get it for me and open it okay? I’ll be right here with you the whole time.” “O-okay…” Emory forces herself to get up and go to the bathroom; her legs feel like they’re made of lead. She opens the medicine cabinet and takes out the box. Inside the box are four round candies that look kind of like lifesavers, one each of green, yellow, purple, and a clear one. There’s a chart on the inside of the lid, with the color of the candies and a corresponding string of letters and numbers, but it’s indecipherable to Emory. “I’ve got it Melody…” Emory sniffles, sitting down on the closed toilet lid. “Good. You’re doing such a wonderful job Emmy. I need you to taste the candies and tell me which one you like best. If you don’t like one, you can just spit it out into the garbage, okay?” “Okay. Here goes…” Emory says, swallowing nervously. The green and yellow candies taste horrible, and she spits them out immediately. The purple candy tastes incredible, and she feels a little less awful after eating it, though she does wish there were more of them. The clear candy is completely bland--not as bad as the first two, but she spits it out anyway. “I’m all done. I really like the purple one, but the green and yellow ones were nasty. The clear one didn’t really taste like anything.” “Alright. I’m going to be home in five minutes. I want you to go into the living room and turn on Super Squad; you like that show, right?” “Yeah…” Emory frowns. She’d never really thought anything of her interest in the childish TV show until now, and it irritates her that she’d been so oblivious. “Good. Just try to relax and wait for me to get back, alright? I have to go so I can drive.” “Okay...I’ll see you when you get back, I guess. Drive safe.” “I will. See you soon.” Melody replies, and then she hangs up. A fresh wave of tears rolls down Emory’s cheeks at the silence, and she shuffles out to the living room to follow Melody’s instructions. She curls up on the couch dejectedly with her pillow, trying to focus on the cheerful music and whimsical nature of the cartoon, but it doesn’t really help all that much--she’s too busy catastrophizing, imagining all the ways her life is about to be upended. She feels so incredibly alone and vulnerable, and the only thing she can do is watch TV and cry about it. After what feels like a lot longer than five minutes, Melody is kneeling down in front of Emory. “Oh, sweetheart...you’ve had a rough day, haven’t you?” Melody says, in the same gentle, lilting voice she’d used on the phone. Her face is kind and understanding, her brown eyes warm and inviting. She’s put her hair up today, in a messy bun. Her hair is a slightly darker shade of brown than Emory’s. She opens her arms for a hug, and Emory lunges into her arms, bursting into tears all over again. “Mellie...What am I gonna do?” Emory presses her face into Melody’s chest. She’s probably getting Melody’s shirt all snotty, but Melody only holds onto her tighter. She smells like baby powder and vanilla, and her embrace is warm and safe. At least for now, Emory doesn’t feel quite so terrible. “Shhh, honey.” Melody reaches underneath Emory’s shirt to rub her back. The skin-to-skin contact is soothing, and it helps to ground Emory amidst the swirl of emotion she’s feeling. “One thing at a time. I know this must be pretty scary for you, but I promise, it’s gonna be okay. First, we’re gonna cuddle here for a little bit until you’re calmer. Then, we’re gonna get you in a nice warm bath, and then we’re going to go to the store for some things, okay. We’re not gonna worry about anything else for right now.” Emory wants to protest, to say that of course she’s worried about literally everything else, but she doesn’t. Melody seems so sure that things will work out, so in control of a situation that’s completely unfamiliar to her, it seems foolish to argue. “Okay…” Melody rocks them for a bit, continuing to rub Emory’s back. The fact that Melody is so much bigger than her had always bothered Emory, because she’d wanted to be seen as an equal, which was hard to accomplish with Melody being so much taller than her. But now, it’s not so bad, since Melody can easily hold her. As much as she wants to deny it, Melody’s affections really are helping to calm her down. Melody stands and carries Emory into the kitchen, before sitting her down on the counter and filling up a glass with water. “Here,” Melody says gently. “You must be thirsty.” Emory nods and drains the glass; she hadn’t realized that she was thirsty until Melody’d mentioned it, and she drinks a second glass, then half of a third for good measure. “Thanks. I guess I was really thirsty.” “You’re welcome. You said you liked the purple candy?” Melody asks as she puts the used glass into the sink next to Emory. Emory nods, smiling a little at the memory of the taste. “It was really good! There was a chart on the inside of the lid, but I don’t know what the codes mean.” She reaches out to hold onto Melody’s shirt, keeping her close. Even the little bit of distance between them now seems like too much, like the world might just swallow her up in her newfound helplessness. Melody smiles gently and presses a kiss to Emory’s forehead. “That’s because those codes aren’t for you to worry about honey. Those are for me, so I know what to put into the kiosk at the Little’s Supply store--it will generate a shopping list for us to make sure we don’t miss anything. The candy should help you to feel a little more relaxed for the rest of the day.” “Oh.” Emory frowns as an awful thought occurs to her. “Will you take me to an assignment center? I know I won’t be allowed to live on my own, and I’m not sure if you even wanted a Little or not, so…” Melody raises an eyebrow, and Emory suddenly feels chastised and small. “Didn’t I just say that we’re not gonna worry about all that right now?” Emory looks at her lap, eyes welling up with tears all over again. “Yeah. Sorry.” Melody smiles and lifts Emory onto her hip. “It’s okay, sweetheart. And no, I’m not going to take you to an assignment center, those places are horrible. I don’t have a Little, because I haven’t really bonded with anyone in that way yet. Taking on a Little is kind of a big deal, you know, it’s a big commitment and a lot of responsibility. Caregivers are required to do lots of stuff to make sure Littles are taken care of, and if things don’t go well, we can end up in a lot of trouble.” “Really? I didn’t know that…” “Yeah. Mostly it’s just to make sure that Littles aren’t taken advantage of or abused. If someone takes on a Little, then they’re required to provide for them, just like you would for a child. There are things to help with all that of course--the government gives out a pretty hefty stipend to make sure people have enough money to get what they need, but it doesn’t always get used for the things it should be. Some Caregivers are only after status, and they’ll use the money on themselves and neglect their Little in the process.” “Oh.” Emory nibbles her thumb absently. “That seems pretty scary.” “Not really. It’s just something you’ve gotta take seriously. Sometimes Littles and Caregivers will have to part ways like if the Caregiver gets sick and can’t be responsible for the Little anymore. But outside of really serious stuff like that, it’s very difficult to separate from someone once you’ve made that commitment, at least legally speaking.” “Is that why you don’t have a Little yet?” Emory wonders. “Partly. I don’t want to let anyone down, you know? I mean, I know I can handle it, it’s just a lot to think about before making a decision. And, not all Caregivers are the kind who want Littles. Some people just like to help others in need--a lot of firefighters and police and stuff are Caregiver types. And, not all Littles need to have a Caregiver around all the time--it really depends on the person.” “Wow. That is a lot to think about.” Emory plays with Melody’s hair thoughtfully. “But don’t worry. Right now, I’m going to take care of you.” Melody heads back into the living room and then sits down on the couch with Emory in her lap. Do you mind if I read your letter? I’m gonna need some info from it for when we go to LS later on.” “Sure.” Emory uncrumples it as best she can and hands it over. “Does it say anything bad? I don’t really understand the technical stuff.” Melody is quiet for a moment while she reads, pausing occasionally to take notes on her phone, and then she smiles at Emory. “No, it doesn’t. It basically just says that you’ll be required to have supervision at all times. It also says that you’ll need diapers if I’m reading the section on bloodwork correctly--the rest of that stuff at the end is just info for the machine at the store.” Emory frowns and folds her arms. “How is having to wear diapers not a bad thing? What if I don’t want to be supervised all the time?” “The supervision is for your safety, and as far as the diapers go, you might not need them right away, but it’s indicated in your letter. You don’t want to be having accidents all the time do you?” Emory frowns. “No...but I’ve never really had a big problem with that.” “That’s part of why getting Classified is so important. You wouldn’t want that to be a surprise, would you?” “I guess not. But I haven’t had any accidents for a long time. I don’t see why it would just suddenly become a problem now.” “It’s different from person to person. Some Littles have accidents all their lives, and some only start having them after classification. The genetic markers in your bloodwork that identify you as a Little all activate at different speeds for different people. You might not be having problems now, but they’re coming, and it’s better to be prepared, right?” “Yeah...I don’t want to be a Little though.” “I’m sorry sweetheart. But there’s nothing that can be done about it. Just like you can’t help how tall you are or what color eyes you have. It’s not a terrible thing though, I promise.” “It’s not fair.” Emory points out. “I know. But that’s the way it is. Thank you for letting me read your letter. I know it’s a big adjustment, but I really think you’ll be happier once everything isn’t so new and different to what you’re used to. And I’m gonna be here to help you too.” “Thanks…Won’t you be in trouble at your job though? If you’re here with me?” Emory wonders. “No. There are all kinds of legal protections for Caregivers who live with someone who gets classified as a Little. They don’t last forever, but there’s nothing to worry about yet. I don’t actually need to go into the office anyway, it’s just nice to get out of the house sometimes.” Emory lets out a breath she hadn’t realized she was holding and rests against Melody’s chest. Her future is still very uncertain, but knowing that Melody will be with her makes it a little less terrifying. “You’re very welcome, munchkin. Now, what do you say we get you into a nice, warm bath, and then we’ll get ready to go to the store. Sound good?” Emory nods, nibbling on the thumb of her free hand. “Yeah.” And then, before she can stop herself she says: “Will you stay? I don’t wanna be alone right now…” Melody scoops her up and settles her on her hip. “I’ll be right here with you the whole time. I know this must be really overwhelming for you. Just relax and let me handle everything okay? We’ll talk more about what to do next in the morning; right now we’re just going to try and relax. You just do what feels natural to you, okay, I’m not going to judge you or tease you.” Emory slips her thumb into her mouth experimentally, cheeks heating up in embarrassment, but Melody doesn’t seem fazed in the slightest. She feels a few soothing pats against her bottom, and she just relaxes into Melody, feeling safer than she has in a long time. She’s conflicted--she knows she should be mortified, appalled at herself even. But, all the same, she...isn’t. Emory’s life has been turned upside down in an instant, and if Melody is volunteering to navigate this crazy situation for her, maybe it’s best to just let her. And besides, maybe knowing her...tendencies as a Little will be helpful in the future. “Do you want bubbles in your bath tonight, Emmy?” Melody asks, setting Emory down on the floor so she can begin filling the tub. “Yes please.” Emory says around her thumb, taking hold of Melody’s shirt again. She squirms, the tiles are cold against her feet, and her bladder has begun signaling that it’s probably time to start heading for the toilet. It throbs painfully, and Emory can feel her eyes welling up with tears all over again. “Mellie, I gotta-” And that’s as far as she gets before her bladder throbs again, and then she’s wetting herself, liquid splashing down the inside of her thighs and dripping onto the floor beneath her. She just stands there, wet and pathetic and horrified by what she’s just done. Sure, she’s had her share of close calls, but she hasn’t actually had an accident like this since she was a little kid. “It’s okay, sweetheart. Accidents happen, it’s not a big deal.” Melody pulls Emory into a hug despite her wet clothes, and Emory is eternally grateful for the comfort. Melody’s statement doesn’t feel very true to Emory, but it’s easier not to be so upset about it since Melody isn’t bothered by it. “Okay, Emmy, I need you to put your hands on my shoulders so you don’t fall, alright? I’m gonna help you get out of these wet clothes.” Melody’s voice is soothing and gentle as she helps Emory to get undressed. Emory’s beginning to feel like she’ll never stop crying at this rate. “I can-I can do it myself…” She hiccups and tries in vain to stop the flow of tears. “Shhh, babe, it’s okay.” Melody soothes. “I know you can. But, I’ve got it this time, okay? Emmy, please, just let me help you.” Emory doesn’t really feel embarrassed at being naked in front of Melody; it’s not the first time it’s happened, and anyway, she mostly just hopes she doesn’t pee on the floor again. The air in the bathroom is cool against her skin, and she shivers, hugging herself for warmth. “Come here,” Melody says softly, gathering Emory to her. She presses a kiss to Emory’s temple. “How are you feeling right now?” “Lost. Scared. Angry. Confused...Sad...It’s a lot. I had my whole life planned out, a good career, a nice apartment on the ritzy side of town...But it doesn’t matter now.” “Just because you’re a Little, doesn’t mean you can’t be successful. Sure, you might not be able to live on your own or do certain jobs, but there’s plenty of stuff out there for you if you want it.” “But-” Emory begins to protest some more, but Melody interrupts by taking her by the shoulders and giving her a serious look. “Shh. No more ‘buts’. I know you probably have tons of questions, and I will answer all of them, tomorrow, after you’ve had a good night’s sleep. This is how things are now, and you can either spend your energy worrying over how things are going to be, or you can try to be open about the experience and take things as they come. I promise you, I won’t let anything bad happen to you okay? So try to relax. I’ve got you.” Melody presses a kiss to Emory’s forehead, probably to emphasize her point. Emory nods. “Okay.” “Is this a good temperature for the water?” Melody asks, as she adds the bubble bath solution to the tub. Emory tests the water, and is pleasantly surprised to find that it’s just the right temperature. It usually takes her a bit of fiddling to get the water how she likes it, and Melody has nailed it on the first try. It’s a small thing, but it makes it a little easier to put her trust in Melody to look after her. “It’s just right,” Emory says with a smile. “Good,” Melody answers, smiling back at her before lifting her into the tub. “Do you want to wash on your own this time?” It’s a simple question with monumental implications. Emory sucks on her thumb absently, thinking. The warm water has eased her stress levels a bit more, and she’s beginning to realize how worn-out she feels. She thinks back to what Melody’d said earlier, about experiencing this new reality and taking things as they come, and she makes her decision. “Could you do it please?” Emory says around her thumb. “Sure thing! You just sit back and relax. Thank you for trusting me little one, it means a lot to me.” Melody says, and reaches for the soap and washcloth. Part of Emory is irritated at the new nickname. But, if she’s being honest with herself, it makes her feel warm inside, and it’s not really all that embarrassing either. The cognitive dissonance is exhausting and it’s giving her a headache. She doesn’t have the energy to keep protesting and behaving like pre-Classification Emory would. So, she decides to just let Melody take charge for the night. Melody is very gentle when she scrubs Emory down, but not so gentle that it’s inefficient, and she even takes extra special care to avoid getting soap in Emory’s eyes. When she’s finished, she pulls the plug on the drain and wraps Emory in a big, fluffy towel before picking her up again. “Thank you Mellie. That was...really nice.” Emory says honestly. “You’re welcome sweetie. Now, let’s get you dressed, and we’ll head over to the Littles Supply. Do you want to get ice cream when we’re finished there?” Emory nods. Ice cream sounds like the perfect comfort food after a day like today. Melody brings her to her room instead of going to Emory’s and lays her down on the bed. “Stay still, okay munchkin? I’ll just be a sec.” Melody rummages around in her closet for a moment before getting a moderately-sized blue bag with the same ribbon on it as the ELK from the top shelf. She takes out a plain white diaper, powder, and some lotion, as well as a pastel purple onesie with a snap crotch. Emory fidgets, uncertain. She’s a little embarrassed, but she’s also very curious about how it’s going to feel to be in a diaper for the first time since she was a baby. “This will only take a minute, sweetheart. Try not to wiggle around too much, okay?” Emory nods and slips her thumb into her mouth again. “‘Kay.” She says softly. Melody puts lotion on her entire body, not just her diaper area, which she hadn’t been expecting. It’s hard not to squirm, since Melody seems to have a knack for finding all of her ticklish spots, but she does her best. The lotion has a very pleasant smell though, so she doesn’t mind. Melody doesn’t even ask Emory to do anything during the diapering portion of the process, she just lifts Emory by the ankles before sliding the diaper under her. She dusts Emory with powder before pulling the diaper up between her legs and securing it snugly with the tapes. The smell of baby powder and lotion in combination is incredibly relaxing, and it takes Emory a moment to realize that Melody is talking to her. “Are you okay?” Emory nods, giving an experimental wiggle. The diaper isn’t uncomfortable, but it’s definitely going to take some getting used to. Still, it’s not nearly as bad as she’d been afraid it would be. “Mhmm.” She answers. “It actually feels kinda nice…” “Oh? Well, I’m glad to hear that!” Melody says, before helping Emory to sit up. “Arms up, please.” Emory complies so Melody can dress her in the onesie, which feels strange, but like the diaper, it isn’t uncomfortable either. She smiles at the realization, maybe this won’t be so bad after all. Melody reaches into the bag and takes out a black pair of overalls and an oversized purple hair bow and helps Emory dress before tying her hair back in a ponytail. She takes a few items out of the bag and sets them aside--apparently there were different sizes of everything in, and they’d only needed what Emory was wearing. Emory looks at the pile and is kind of embarrassed to realize that the only size missing from the pile is ‘extra small’ and she hadn’t thought that she was that tiny… Melody helps Emory stand and guides her in front of the mirror. “All done, what do you think?” Melody wonders. Emory blinks at her reflection, her own blue eyes staring back at her. Her lighter brown hair is tied back with the oversized bow that Melody had taken from the bag, and she realizes that she looks like a toddler, only a bit bigger. She’s a little embarrassed to notice that the overalls also have snaps in the crotch, but other than that, it’s a pretty normal-looking outfit. She’d even go so far as to say it’s cute...And, as an added bonus, the diaper isn’t obvious at all, it’s the snaps in the crotch that give that away. “I like it. It’s comfier than I thought It would be, but walking around in a diaper feels a little weird.” Emory confesses, turning to look up at Melody. “I’m glad you like it. The bag didn’t leave me with many options, but you’ll have a chance to pick some things out at the LS. They make some pretty cute stuff, but it’s okay if you prefer the plainer side of the spectrum.” Emory shrugs. “I’m not sure what I’d like best...I’ll have to see what they’ve got.” She feels a little nervous at the prospect of going out in public as a Little for the first time, and without really thinking about it, she lifts her arms toward Melody, hoping to be picked up. It’s only after she’s lifted into Melody’s arms that it dawns on her what she’d just done. “Alright, little one, let’s get a move on. I’d like to get you to bed at a reasonable time tonight, and we have lots to do.” Part of Emory bristles at the thought of being given a bedtime, but she ignores it and says: “Okay.” Melody smiles and kisses Emory’s temple--Emory doesn’t think she’ll ever get tired of being shown affection like that, and she snuggles a little closer to Melody without really meaning too. Melody pats Emory’s bottom; it’s something she’s done many times before, but it’s somehow more comforting now, and it makes it easy to put aside her fears of going out. “Don’t worry,” Melody says as she heads for the door. “I’ve got you.” *~*~*~*~* The Littles Supply store isn’t very busy when they arrive. Or, at least it doesn’t seem that way, as Emory spends most of her time looking at the ground. She still hasn’t gotten used to walking in a diaper, and she’s almost sure she looks a little awkward. She just holds Melody’s hand and tries to keep pace with her much longer stride. “Well hello there!” Someone says. “Aren’t you just the cutest little thing?” Emory can feel her face heating up a little and she makes herself look up to see who’s speaking to her. There’s a lady sitting in a chair by the entrance with red hair, blue eyes, and a bright smile who’s waving at her. She’s got on a name tag that says ‘Beth’, with the Littles Supply logo on it. Emory moves a bit so she’s mostly behind Melody. The employee’s greeting doesn’t scare her, not exactly, it’s just that she feels kind of exposed, and she isn’t quite sure that she’s ready to be seen like this by people other than Melody. “Hi…” Emory answers, very quietly, giving the employee a small wave. “Aww, someone’s a little shy today. That’s okay. Would you like a lollipop or a sticker?” Emory shuffles forward a bit to see her choices, before looking back at Melody to make sure this is okay with her. Melody smiles at her and gestures at her to continue. “Go on sweetheart, it’s alright. Pick anything you like.” “You can have one of each if you’d like.” Beth whispers, like she’s letting Emory in on some big secret. Emory gasps a little in surprise without really meaning to. “Wow…” After a moment of deliberation she chooses a purple lollipop and a sticker that says ‘Superstar’ with a golden star wearing sunglasses. “Thank you.” Emory says in a small voice, and then goes back to Melody, taking her hand immediately. She hands the sticker to Melody once they’re inside the store. “Oh, is this for me?” Melody wonders. Emory nods. “Mhmm. I just wanted to say thanks for taking care of me. I’m really glad you’re my friend.” She feels like she’s said too much, but it’s too late to take it back now. “Aww, thank you sweetie.” Melody says, and puts the sticker on her shirt. She stops in front of the carts, some of which are much bigger than the usual-sized ones and looks at Emory. “Do you want to ride in the cart? You don’t have to if you don’t want to.” “Yes please.” Emory says, she’s already feeling kind of drained from the day, and the less walking she has to do, the better. Melody lifts her gently into the cart. “If you want to get out to look at stuff, just let me know, okay?” Emory nods. Their next stop is the kiosk that Melody had talked about earlier. It’s kind of unassuming, just a big screen with a keyboard under it and a little printer beside it that has a sign above it that says: ‘First Time? Start Here’. Melody pauses to consult her notes, types a few things into the machine, and after a moment, the printer whirs to life and spits out a ribbon of paper. “Okay, we’ve got our list. Are you ready to get started?” Melody asks. Emory nods. “Alright then, Off we go!” Melody says cheerfully. The store is a lot like the other big-box retailers in town, but it sells exclusively stuff for Littles, everything from clothing to those giant inflatable bouncy castles. Their first stop is the section Emory has been dreading the most, the diaper aisle. There are tons of options to pick from, and although she’d rather not even be in this section, she knows that it won’t do any good to complain about it. She looks around at the packages and finds herself drawn to the ones with animal designs and some of the ones with spaceships and stars. “I like those.” Emory says, pointing to them. Melody takes a box of each of them and puts them into the cart. “Those are pretty cute.” Melody says. “We can have more delivered to the house in bulk, so we’re not gonna get a bunch right now. Do you see any other kinds you like?” Emory points out a few more that also get put into the cart. They head to the next aisle, one that has pacifiers, bottles and formula on one side, and various comfort items like blankets on the other. “You don’t need to have formula, don’t worry.” Melody says before Emory can ask. “But you are going to need a cup with some kind of no-spill lid. Do you want to pick some, or do you want me to just go by the designs on your diapers?” Emory shrugs, blushing a little at ‘your diapers’. It’s true, but it’s still kind of embarrassing to hear it out loud. “You can pick. I think I’d probably take forever, and I’m kind of tired.” “Okay. If you see anything you like just shout.” Melody says, and begins sifting through items and putting them in the cart. Emory lets her eyes wander before they land on a bottle with zoo animals that comes with a matching set of pacifiers and a very soft blanket. “Can I have that? Please?” It’s embarrassing to ask for it, but she really wants it, so she swallows her pride. Melody adds it to their rapidly filling cart. “Of course you can. Thank you for using such good manners, sweetheart.” She tosses in a few other pacifiers and clips for good measure. Emory smiles at the praise. They turn the corner into the next aisle, one that has carseats, some of which are just upscaled versions of seats for toddlers. “Wow...They’re huge!” Emory points out. “Yep. They’re meant to replace the actual seat in the car. We’ll just get a ticket and take it up front, and they’ll install it overnight. There’s a shuttle that will take us home, and we can come back in the morning for the car. If you were a little bigger, we could probably just get away with replacing the seatbelt with a harness, and you could still sit up front. but I think the full-size carseat is the would be the safest option for you. Do you wanna try some of them out and see which ones you like?” Emory feels a bit sad at the realization that her days of sitting up front are over, but nods. All of the seats are comfortable, but she settles on a black one with light blue cushioning. It’s got a cupholder, a built-in charging port for her phone and it even reclines. It’s a little on the pricier side though, and that makes her think of something else. “Um, Mellie? How am I gonna pay for all this stuff?” “When you got classified as a Little, there was an account set up in your name that’s tied to the ID on your letter. You’ll get a card for it later, but until you get a Caregiver, the government stipend for Little care will go into that account. All we have to do is put in that ID number at the register, and everything will be taken care of. Didn’t you read any of the info things they gave you at Classification?” Emory shakes her head. “Only the ones for Neutrals and Caregivers. I was so sure I wasn’t gonna end up as a Little that I didn’t bother with those.” She realizes as she says it that that lack of foresight is exactly the kind of thing one would expect from a Little. It seems so obvious now… “That’s okay. We can talk more about all that later. We’re almost done, we just need to get you a crib, a changing table, and some clothes. Unless you want to look at some toys first? I know you’ve got your computer at home and the Playstation, but I thought you might want to do some other things sometimes too.” “I have to sleep in a crib too?” Emory frowns. It doesn’t sound all that bad, but she feels like she should protest on principle. “Yes, babe. Don’t worry, you’ll still be able to get out in case of emergency, and I’ll put a monitor in your room in case you need something.” Mallory explains. “I can’t really have you up and roaming around the house if I’m not awake to watch you, at least until we Little-proof things.” Emory huffs. “I’m not gonna go around sticking forks in light sockets or eating the dishwasher soap thingies, Mellie.” “I know, but you aren’t really in Littlespace right now either. Once you get more comfortable with things, I think you might be surprised. Besides, you can keep your TV and stuff so if you wake up before me, you won’t have to sit in there and be bored.” Emory just pouts. “Do you want to look at toys after we’re done picking out your crib and changing table?” Emory smiles. Even before she’d gotten Classified, she’d enjoyed walking through the toy section just to look around, even if she’d only ever gotten her stuffed bear, Rufus, from there. “Okay!” It doesn’t take them long to order their furniture, but Emory lets Melody handle that part. She does hope that the people coming to install it don’t take a long time to do so though; she’s uncomfortable enough with all this without a bunch of strange people in her house... Emory stays close to Melody at first when they get to the toy section, since none of the toys for the really little Littles are very interesting. The shape-sorting toy seems like it would get boring pretty fast. She does like the blocks though, and gets a pretty big assortment of those. The aisle with all the Legos is the most exciting though, since she’d always loved playing with them as a child, and it’s really cool to see how complex some of the things she could build are now. She spends more time than she probably should browsing, and when she looks up to ask Melody if she can get a few things, she realizes that Melody is...gone. Inwardly, Emory knows that Melody wouldn’t abandon her, but she can’t stop herself from panicking. She manages to stave it off momentarily by remembering that she can just call Melody and ask where she is. But, when she pats herself down, looking for her phone, she remembers that it’s still on the floor at home. The gravity of being alone hits her like a freight train; now that she’s a Little, she doesn’t have many options for getting back home by herself. Without her phone, she can’t use a ride-sharing service to get home, if she’s even allowed to do that now, and she knows for a fact that buses won’t take unattended Littles either. She might even get taken to an Assignment Center. Her breathing picks up, and her vision blurs as she bursts into tears, her heart jackhammering away inside her chest. Before she can really start crying, someone’s pulling her into a tight hug--she knows it’s Melody by the smell of her perfume. “Oh, sweetheart, what’s wrong? Why all these tears, hmm?” Emory just cries, unable to pull herself together quickly enough to respond right away. She just holds on tighter to Melody. “Can you tell Mellie what’s wrong, little one? I can’t help you if I don’t know what the problem is.” “I c-couldn’t see you. An’ I got scared…” Emory chokes out. “I’m sorry little love, I thought you heard me when I said I was going to the next aisle over for a minute. You know I’d never leave you here all by yourself, right? Never ever.” That makes Emory feel a little better, and she feels kind of silly for getting so worked up over such a little thing. “I know…’M sorry I freaked out like that…” “You don’t ever have to be sorry for having feelings, Emmy. It’s perfectly okay to cry if you’re scared. Did you find anything you’d like?” Emory nods and gives Melody a watery smile before moving to show her what she’d been looking at. After picking out a few things, they move on to the clothing section. Their trip through the clothing section is by far the longest part of their visit to the store. Emory gets out to help Melody pick out some things--she gravitates toward the plainer, pastel colors, but Melody is definitely a fan of the more overtly cute stuff with designs and little sayings on it. Thankfully, she doesn’t pick out anything too outlandish. And that’s when it happens. Emory’s trailing behind Melody a bit, pausing to look at things, but always making sure that she can see Melody, when her bladder throbs. She suddenly regrets her decision to drink so much water earlier and she knows immediately that she doesn’t have long to get to a toilet. And, with the extra steps to undress because of the overalls, onesie, and diaper, she isn’t even really sure that she can. She squirms a bit and opens her mouth to let Melody know what’s going on, when her bladder fails entirely with a painful spasm, and she wets her diaper. She stands there awkwardly, brow furrowing at the unfamiliar sensation. She’d had to go even more than she’d realized, and she ends up rooted to the spot, hoping she can finish before Melody notices what’s happening, as unlikely as that is. The feeling of wetting her diaper isn’t bad, but it’s foreign to her, not to mention embarrassing. She’s glad to be wearing it though, since no one knows what’s happened except her, and maybe--probably--Melody. At least she hasn’t left a puddle on the floor… Emory looks up to see Melody in front of her, arms open for a hug, like she knows exactly what just happened. Emory doesn’t waste any time taking advantage of the offer. “‘M sorry…” Emory says quietly, fighting back tears for the umpteenth time that day. “You don’t have anything to be sorry for, Emmy” Melody soothes quietly, rubbing Emory’s back. “That’s what your diaper is for. It’s better than leaving a mess, right?” Emory nods. Melody reaches down to pat Emory’s bottom. “Your diaper can hold a lot more than that, but I understand if you want to get changed now. We’ve got a little time before the shuttle gets here to take us home, and they already set up delivery for your diapers, so we don’t need to do that. We can hurry and go to get ice cream after we pay, or I can change your diaper, but we might not have time for ice cream after that.” “But you said we could…” Emory feels her eyes welling up with tears at the thought of missing out on ice cream. She rubs them gently with her fists, trying to stop herself from crying again, and sort of surprises herself when she yawns. “Oh, little one, you’re so tired...I know I did. Can you wait to get changed until we get home?” Emory nods. A wet diaper doesn’t feel great, but it’s not terribly uncomfortable either. And besides, it’s worth enduring if it means she gets ice cream. “I can wait…” “Okay.” Melody says and fishes a tissue out of her purse. She holds it up to Emory’s nose. “Blow, sweetheart.” she says, and Emory does. Emory’s thumb drifts toward her mouth, but Melody stops her. “Oh no, Emmy, don’t do that, it’s icky. We’ve been touching lots of stuff that other people have handled, and I don’t want you to get sick. Do you want to try a pacifier instead?” Emory thinks about it for a moment, and then nods. No one has teased her or mocked her since she arrived at the store, so maybe she’s worried over nothing. Melody hunts through her bag for a moment before finding one, it’s the same shade of purple as Emory’s shirt.. She takes out a clip for the pacifier and clips it to Emory’s shirt for her. “There you go, sweetheart.” Emory gives it an experimental suck, and realizes two things: First, that it’s faintly vanilla flavored, and secondly that it’s way better than sucking her thumb. She suckles on it happily and smiles at Melody. “Thank you!” Melody chuckles. “You’re too cute. You’re very welcome Emmy. Do you want to walk, or ride in the cart to go back up front?” “I can walk,” Emory says, afraid she’ll fall asleep if she sits in the cart, and she doesn’t want to miss out on her opportunity for ice cream. “That’s fine. Hold my hand though, I don’t want you to get lost.” Melody says. “I’m not gonna get lost…” Emory protests. “Emmy, you almost got lost earlier because you weren’t paying attention. We’re not gonna do that again, okay? I know this is all very new to you, but I need you to listen to me.” “I can do it myself!” Emory responds, too loudly, and stomps her foot without really meaning to. She’s exhausted and out-of-sorts, and it’s so hard to keep a lid on her emotions when everything is so new and overwhelming. “Excuse me? That’s not a very nice way to talk to someone, Emmy.” Melody says, raising an eyebrow, and taking Emory by the shoulders. “I’m just trying to keep you safe. I know you can do it yourself, but I don’t think that’s a very good choice right now, do you?” Emory harrumphs and turns around to face away from Melody, too upset with everything to speak. She’s mad at herself for not being able to control her emotions better, mad at Melody for not letting her prove that she’s capable of doing things on her own, and mad at the Classification test for doing this to her. “I’m mad!” she says, like it isn’t already obvious. “That’s okay.” Melody says, and her calm, gentle voice is somehow even more irritating--a reminder of how grown-up and in-control she is, everything that Emory isn’t. “You’re allowed to be mad. Do you need a minute to calm down so we can talk?” Emory folds her arms and flops down onto her butt without answering. She’s grateful for her diaper, since sitting down so hard would definitely have hurt otherwise. She feels Melody’s lips against the top of her head. “Okay.” Melody says. “I’ll be right here when you’re ready to use your words.” Emory’s crying again before she can stop herself. She knows she’s made a mistake, but everything is so different and wrong and it’s hard to know what to do. She gets up and turns around to face Melody, sobbing and reaching for her. “Oh, honey…” Melody’s voice is almost a coo as she lifts Emory into her arms. “We’ve had a stressful day, haven’t we, little one?” She wonders, but she doesn’t seem to expect an answer from Emory. Emory presses her face into Melody’s chest. “‘M sorry!” she bawls. “It’s okay sweetheart, everything is forgiven. But do you understand why I want you to hold my hand?” Emory nods. “So I don’t get lost and scared again.” “That’s right. I don’t like seeing you so upset. Do you know what makes me feel better when I’m sad?” Melody asks. “Cuddles?” Emory ventures. “Yes, do you know what else cheers me up?” Emory shrugs. “Ice cream. Would you like to have some after we pay?” Emory nods. “Yes please.” “I think that can be arranged,” Melody says, and smiles at her before setting her down in the cart. “Let’s go pay for our things.” With their cart piled high with loot, they head for the registers at the front. Emory falls asleep before they get there, dreaming of ice cream.

Weaponised Incontinence in a World of Late Bloomers By Felix_Lewis Hi all, This is my first attempt at an ABDL story. It is written in Australian English, so be prepared for the term ‘nappies’ for diapers, and perhaps some Australian-local contexts and concepts. Any strange or common concepts will be explained in parenthesis. To figure out if you’re interested, I have here a short synopsis of what will be involved: This story takes place in an alternate present reality, where a mishandled global catastrophe created an embarrassing epigenetic condition for future peoples, causing most young adults to need nappies until they’re about 16-18. It follows the perspective of a nappy-free Nick, and his angst for his nappied and seemingly antagonistic step-sister, Laura (and all of her accidents). They’re in their last year of school, just trying to get through the popularity contest, mess, and expectations that come with it. This story features frequent messing and wetting, mainly from female characters. The plot, characters, and world are the main focus of the story, but if you’re doing the old “ctrl+f ‘poop’, ‘mess’, ‘wet’”, you’re also in the right place. There will be lots of messing and wetting scenes. If you do a ctrl+f search for “()” (back-to-back brackets), you will find the start of each wetting and messing scene. No missing them due to my verbosity, and no need for plot if that’s not your thing! Lastly, I apologise for any formatting oddities. This was written in a google doc and transferred over. If you point out something strange, I'll try to fix it! There are 6 “Parts” to the story, and I’ll be releasing it in these parts. I hope you enjoy! Prologue The rude chill brushed Barry’s brow, skimming by on a breath of wind which rode down the wide and dead street. The road in front of the hospital, which at this time would usually host a mess of cars and sirens, lay a barren in the cold, July fog. Leaves stirred in a lonely eddy. Barry had been standing in the silent line for near on an hour now, kept company in his now-permanent spot by the slow rustling of clothes and occasional cough - fits of spluttering which tore the line into a further frightened silence. Eyes would stare. His cloth mask kept him warm, although nurses - with only eyes visible through the all-encompassing scrubs - had come to hand out hot water bottles earlier. Barry had refused. He was young, and about as fat as eight years between his favourite pubs had let him become. He would be fine in a bit of cold. Those with the disease, though… Over two years since its inception, the fluttering illness had hitch-hiked eternal sneezes all across the wide globe. It wasn’t deadly, however. Barry had sat on the couch with it in the first few months, enjoying time off work between bags of chips and litres of cold water. Sure, it knocked you out for a week, tops, but barely a percent of a percent of people got anywhere close to death. It was a blow-over, everybody believed so. Then they found the side effects. It was almost funny when they first appeared. Funny, at the time, to lock people away in fear of a sickness just because a few pollies shat their pants. Barry chuckled against the fog, remembering the first Murdoch rag which blasted the MP who pissed himself on the open floor of Parliament. His hot breath steamed from his mask, and a voice behind him asked; “What’s funny?” Barry turned. A young woman stood behind him, her long hair tied into her scarf which wrapped around her mask, her hands held stiff in a long coat. He hoped that she was legitimately asking the question, rather than chiding him, because he was going to tell the story whether she thought him mad or not. “Who thought,” he said, already chuckling, “that a politician pissing themselves in Parliament would lead to this…” and he gestured about at the great nothingness that the morning peak had become. “A guy missed the pisser in Canberra, and it stops the whole world.” “It is a little crazy, isn’t it,” the woman nodded along, and craned to see the line stretching long behind her. “Masks, to lockdowns, to empty streets, vaccines...really got to figure out who was crazy, you know.” “I really figured out that I can’t stand my Dad,” Barry laughed, nodding along. “Every second thing from his mouth was some cry that the country had turned into a dictatorship. You’d think they were rolling tanks through town. I had to move out. Finally turned me into an adult.” “I found out that my Auntie was an anti-vaxxer,” the woman replied. “Never gave my cousins any jabs at all, it turns out. I should have known, from all of those Balinese statues she kept around the house. If she knew I was standing in this line...I tell you, she’s got the ingredients of this jab on speed-search.” “Ah, I know,” Barry smiled, but his positivity faded. Not a lot of people seemed to comprehend the risk of a life of uncontrollable bowels and bladders. The disease had evolved to make that a reality, somehow - although he hadn’t caught that mutated strain. They thought that it might even do worse, but the anti-vaxxer types would call anything of the sort fear-mongering. “Ah well,” he repeated, then, “ah fuck.” “I know,” the woman said, her eyes meeting Barry’s again. “I hope it works.” “Yeah, same…” he chuffed, and movement caught his eye. Ahead, people shuffled. The hospital doors had flown open in the long distance, and Barry could just make out the sign on the door. VACCINE CLINIC Those at the front of the line waddled in, orderly to the cold day. “I guess it’s time,” he turned, tipping his head to the lady. “You know,” she said, shuffling forward with him, “you’re probably the first stranger I’ve met in a year.” “I reckon I’m about the same,” he smiled, although not with his eyes, so the woman couldn’t see it. “Barry’s my name.” “Ingrid,” she nodded. Part 1 40 years later Chapter 1 Nick, feeling his knees crack, squatted to sit on the concrete steps under the near-spring sun, joining his mates with a sandwich in hand. They always sat here during lunch times, on the embankment steps which overlooked the school’s front oval. A too-aggressive game of footy bashed its way across the field, taking boys to the ground with feverish abandon. Lachie, his KFC chips slopping out of his mouth like a spent durry (cigarette), spluttered on his story. “...I mean, she was all over me at Michael’s last weekend.” “Mate, she was not,” Tom cut in. “I don’t know what planet you were on, space cadet.” “My rocket-ands crash landed on her hips mate, that was the planet,” Lachie insisted, then turned to Nick. “You saw, right?” “Saw what?” “Me and Christy!” Nick chuffed. He hadn’t actually seen anything happen. What he had seen, was Christy trying politely to make Lachie fuck off. “Yeah, nah, not sure about that one, champ.” Nick said, biting into his sandwich. “Maybe Johno knows something. Why don’t we ask him when she gets over here.” And he pointed towards the boy approaching, footy in hand. Being noticed by none other than Nick Petrios, Johno’s face raised a massive grin, and he waddled faster on over. “Nah, no way,” Tom said, standing to his full and unimpressive height. He yelled at the poor approaching boy through his curly, red hair. “Turn that crinkle butt around, piss pants. We’re not playing footy with waddlers.” Johno’s whole face fell, pulling his shoulders down with it. He pivoted meekly, taking his nappy-laden ass with him and back out to the oval. “Gee, Nick, you can’t just point at the babies! Then they think they can join.” Tom said. “Didn’t think he’d keep waddling-on over,” Nick shrugged. “The gaul to even look at us,” Lachie said, and gestured to his body. From his smoothly-cut, wiry-haired chin, to his barrel-like gut, his stone fists, and his notably napply-less shorts. Lachie was quite the statue, if the Romans were in the fashion of carving brick-shithouses. “Surprised he didn’t shit himself,” Tom added. “Or, maybe he did. Not our fault.” Nick laughed, although he thought Tom’s words were a bit too mean. It wasn’t their fault that the rest of their cohort hadn’t figured out when they needed to go to the toilet. That was, strangely, the norm for most until they got to 17, or even older. Nick had figured it out at the ripe age of fourteen, well before many of his peers, and driven by his sheer determination to be attractive to girls. Nobody who shat their pants was cool or hot - that fact just stood to reason. One of the infallible constants of the universe. Now, four years on and in Year 12, his flawless pants streak had gifted him a handy and tight friendship circle, something that was sacred and never to be breached. Hadn’t really given him the luck with the ladies like he thought it would, though. “Hi boys,” a voice came from behind. Nick turned, to see Cassie glide down the stairs, Luke and Emily in tow. Her long, dark hair shimmered to the sunlight as it flicked around her head. Her body moved to a wide-hipped gait, trapping Nick’s eyes in a pendulum. Beneath her skirt would be no nappy - not that Nick thought the boys would kick her out of the group even if she did wear one. Cassandra was too beautiful to be excluded from any cool clique. “Hey, Cass, maybe you can solve this one.” Lachie said, standing to greet her. “Oh, bloody hell, Lachie,” Tom palmed his face. “So, me and Chrissy at Michael’s party…” “The answer is no, Lachlan,” Cassie chided, strutting her long legs by him to sit on the lowest step. “She was not interested.” “Ah, poop,” he deflated. “Hey, speaking of poop…” Tom laughed, and pointed across the steps. Moving towards the group with purpose was Laura, Nick’s step-sister. Her school skirt puffed and bobbed atop the thick nappy underneath, giving the impression of wider hips than was humanly possible. Her strawberry hair, pulled into a messy bun, bounced with the waddle of her step. “She’s got a bloody towel between her legs,” Tom mocked. “Yeah, but she’s still hot,” Lachie nodded, thoughtful. “Oh, shut up with that,” Nick demanded - he wouldn’t hear it. “What happened to Christy-lust?” But in his head, he sighed, wondering just what was so important that Laura had to tell him now. Why did she always make a point of showing up when he was with his friends? “You might have a nappy to change, by the looks of it,” Tom nudged Nick. “You shut up, too,” Nick growled. Lachie heckled as Laura came within talking distance. “Resident changer is out for lunch. He’ll be on duty later.” And he laughed, nudging Tom. Laura, stern-faced as ever, planted her foot to the step and met it with a smirk. “You’re one to talk, Lachlan Fuller,” she beamed, “Still pissing the bed - not a mighty-high horse to yell down from.” Lachie’s whole body flushed red, and his brow furrowed. “I’d rather piss the bed than piss my pants in the bed,” he retorted. “Anything is better than getting dressed like a baby.” “Sure, fine, tell yourself that,” Laura rolled her eyes, landing them on Nick. “Dad says he’s picking us up from school tonight. Meet by the round-about at four.” That was so important? Nick grumbled to himself. We have the next class together, she could have just said it then…”I’ve got band anyway,” he said to her. “I don’t need a ride from your Dad.” “Alright, I’ll pass it on,” she said, turning immediately on her heel to leave. As she did so, the bell rang. --- Nick went to the toilet on his way to class, books carried precariously above the trough as he pissed into it. In the back of the bathroom sat a changing table, and a stand-up change place, which were both occupied by two boys in his year level, cleaning themselves up. Nick remembered those days - he’d hated it, lining up for ten minutes to get the royal service of pulling smushed shit out of your own ass-hairs. His determination was the one thing Nick was able to take real pride in, and the memory made him beam. His smile shone all the way to biology class, where he found Laura sitting front and centre before the teacher. His grin then faded. He shuffled into the almost-full room, taking his usual desk near the back left of the class. Here, next to the HVAC unit, the climate-controlled air blew away from him and into the class. This was the prime real-estate of each classroom, where the smells of dirty nappies and clouds of baby powder were magically blown away, never to bother him. Satisfied to be once more in his king’s throne, Neil pulled out his books, and followed the teacher’s notes. The class had been studying genetic theory in the past few weeks. Nick understood the concept of genes - that somebody had traits, which could be replicated, and made things in the body. But the mechanism of it? He stared at the whiteboard in despair, watching as diagrams slowly morphed into obscure satanic markings, devouring the wall in blackness. Each new word building on some concept which had already flown over his head minutes ago. Given time, Nick could figure this out, but in time with a class like this?... “And so, what do we call this kind of mutation?” Mr Caldwell asked, and Laura’s hand was the first raised. “Epigenetic,” she said. Epigenetic? Nick coughed. Where the fuck did the ‘epi’ come from? “Caused by an outside influence changing a gene expression,” she continued. Gene expressions can change? But, what’s the got to do with the...aw, shit. “Can anybody think of a good example?” Mr Caldwell asked, and before he could even acknowledge Laura’s hand, her mouth opened. “The Novello-Virus plague,” she said. “It famously created an immune response which altered the nerves in our lower abdomen.” “Yes...exactly,” Mr Caldwell grumbled, annoyed at the speed of her response. “Novo-2 is the reason why we all take so long to be able to control our movements. Now, have a go at the questions on page 238. They’re exam style questions, so they’re useful. Try and help each other if you don’t understand.” Ha, if you don’t understand... Nick shook his head, and flicked to the correct page. On these sheets, the devil was incarnate once more, his powerful ritual sketches zagging across the page’s margins, making evil the knowledge held within. Nick tried to comprehend the diagram, but nothing of it could click. Not even the words on the page made sense - each italicised term was connected to every other, forming a chain of incomprehension which bound the book to an endless, circular glossary. Frustrated, Nick turned to Georgie, who sat next to him. ()Unfortunately, she was also staring blankly at the page, but Nick thought that she couldn’t be as lost as him. “Hey, G,” he said, and the girl shifted, her butt crinkling beneath her tartan school skirt. “Do you get this Epigenetics stuff?” Nick had thought that she’d shifted to face him, but she instead looked absently ahead. He then heard the distinctive hiss from under her skirt, as she let her mind run, wetting herself. Nick could see the nappy sag as it poked from between her legs, expanding out of her skirt. Half of the class turned to the sound, silent giggles passing between friends as they privately mocked the girl. Just over half of the cohort were free of nappies now, and they were surely keen to mock those who weren’t. “I see…” Nick hummed, unable to capture Georgia’s attention. A plastic crinkling approached, and Nick turned to it, to find Laura making her way to his desk. “Did you go, too?” He asked. “No, I can help you,” she huffed, and leaned over and onto his desk. Nick sneered - it wasn’t enough to try and hang out with him, or answer all of the questions in class, she’d now try to tutor him? “Sure, go ahead,” he grumbled, with no other options. “Epigenetics is when an external factor changes gene expression, right?” “Sure, I guess,” Nick chuffed. “Okay, well it is.” “How?” Nick asked. “How does it matter? You’re already built, so what does changing genes matter?” “Because your cells are constantly dividing and replacing themselves,” Laura explained, “so any changes to your genes will eventually be seen in all of your cells.” “Yeah, okay...but how does it happen in the first place?” “Because the thing you come into contact with either reacts with your DNA, or it changes chemistry in your body which reacts with your DNA.” “I…” Nick wanted to ask more, but he understood the concept now. Why was it such gibberish a minute ago? How was it that Laura knew the better way to explain this than the teacher? How did this great lesson come from somebody who couldn’t even manage to stop shitting their pants? “Thanks,” Nick said, although with no sugar to his smile. “You’re welcome,” Laura nodded, sharing Nick’s grit. She pulled herself up, and waddled back to her seat. Chapter 2 Magical smells wafted from the kitchen, dancing throughout the house and up the stairs. These called Nick, dragging him from his top-storey room down into the living area for his favourite meal of the day - dinner. Oh, how his Mother was a good cook. Nay - a chef. That was her true calling, of course. The one career which she refused to entertain. It felt like she flopped between bosses, into and out-of life-altering decisions, a resident to all sorts of offices across the city over the years. For the past two, she’d managed to hold herself down to managing a family-run fashion shop. Who knew what came next. Neil helped bring the plates to the table, then took his favourite seat - the one with the prime view of the TV over his mother’s shoulder. Tonight, a beautiful pot of stuffed zucchinis cooled atop a wooden block on the dinner table. Nick spooned the four bowls full, one for each guest of the table, then took his eager seat to wait. Hauling himself from the couch, his Step-Dad, Greg, rose. His long and lanky limbs paraded themselves across the hardwood, reaching halfway across the house in no more than three steps. He took his seat opposite Nick with a smile on his angular face. Nick had lived with Greg and Laura for about seven years now. And still, the situation never felt like a fair family. It was obvious, no matter how much respect Greg tried to pay towards Nick, that he favoured his daughter and was more lenient on her. She who could never let him down. Nick swallowed resentment, because to act happy and respect Greg made his mother happy, so he would do it. Nick heard the loud crinkle before he saw Laura. He craned his head, watching her bounce towards the table from the stairs. Laura was a lazy dresser around the house - certainly, Nick would never get away with what she did, even in his nappy-days. She wore her thick white nappy exposed, white powder drifting from her arse with each heavy step. Her hair was long and worn down, atop an oversized red hoodie. A cloud of powder puffed up from her exposed waistband as she plonked her butt on the chair next to Nick. Laura smiled at him. “Don’t wait for me,” Nick’s mum, Julia, called as she bustled about near the sink. “Get started.” With the signal given, Nick launched his shovel of a spoon at the dinner, enjoying it immensely. Soon, his Mum joined the table, and the rush of cutlery slowed to allow for conversation. “What happened today at school?” She asked. “You know, nothing much.” Nick said, intent on eating. “I helped Nick in biology today,” Laura beamed, glancing a smirk to him as she spooned up zucchini. “We were studying Epigenetics.” “Ah, like Novo-2,” Greg chimed in. “Yeah, exactly, Dad,” she smiled, “Nick didn’t get it at first, but I helped to explain it to him.” Greg beamed, and his attention turned to Nick. The young man went red, falling into his seat. Yes, they already know you’re smarter than me… he grumbled to himself. You’ve always got to remind them, don’t you. “She did,” he said flatly. “You’d think with the money we pay for that school, it’d be the teachers who taught the classes, not their brighter students,” Mum chimed in, annoyed. Nick sighed to the saving grace; the deflection from his embarrassment. “Did you ask the teacher to explain it again?” “Eh, I don’t like asking too many times,” Nick said honestly, “you know, after they’d already spent so long explaining it once.” His mum frowned, then dug back into her food. A lull fell to the table with it, where everybody seemed too consumed by eating to talk. ()Then Laura grunted, and Nick heard a plastic rustle. She’s shifted her weight onto her furthest ass-cheek, aiming her nappy towards him. Staring off towards the TV, her face was caught in an absent concentration, gritting as she grunted again. Her hands now gripped at the edge of the table, hands strained. The seat of her nappy, pointed at Nick, shifted, something inside wriggling and poking out as she pushed. “Oh you’re bloody kidding me…” Nick coughed. He turned to his parents in disbelief, who didn’t seem to have even noticed. They only paid attention to their dinner, Laura’s grimace and grunting falling on deaf ears. He watched in disbelief as she strained further. Finally a hard mass shifted into the seat, her nappy bulging out to smush against her chair. She sighed, smiling, and pushed again. The nappy billowed out once more, a second lump crackling louding as it came, swelling under her ass . Laura sighed again, happy as anything, and sat squarely back down on the mess. Nick couldn’t believe it - pointing her ass towards him and shitting in his general direction. How could somebody so clearly bright, so intelligent in any other setting, so annoyingly favoured, get away with shitting themselves at the dinner table? Nick’s stare begged with his parents, who hadn’t even looked up or to each other yet. Finally, the smell of fresh shit and talcum powder caught his nose. “That’s yours to change,” Julia said to Greg, and the man grunted a nod. “Never change a nappy just as it’s messed - there’s always more,” Greg offered his wisdom, still focussed solely on his dinner. How was the lumbering man so utilitarian as to ignore the smell of his daughter’s mess as he ate his food? Nick tried to hone his focus with such intent, wafting the scents of the pot to his nose with the zucchini. The effort of self-deception was dizzying, and he had to settle with just not enjoying the food as he shovelled it in. ()Laura crinkled again, and Nick’s eagle gaze locked to her, brow furrowed. This time she squatted just off the seat, gripping hard to the table, but turned her head to hold Nick’s gaze as she pushed, smirking. Her whole body tensed, then a gurgle and squelch blew from her ass. The nappy bubbled from behind, squirming as a wad of liquid mess rushed to fill it. The odour was immediate, and deadly. Nick almost gagged - he wanted to cry, that he had half of his dinner left. He looked at the last zucchini in dismay. There was a second squelch - he wasn’t even expecting it - followed by a loud sigh as Laura finished off her bubbling, liquid mess. The legholes of her puffy and bulging nappy now showed brown. She took a slow seat, lowering herself onto the shifting mess, then raised her spoon back to her mouth as if nothing had happened. “I’m going to eat on the couch,” Nick said, lifting his plate. “Smart idea,” Greg agreed, but didn’t dare shift to move with him. Nick moved, totally stunned. He just didn’t get it - how could a girl so smart not have figured out the toilet yet, or basic etiquette? He mused that one day it would just come to her, like everything else seemed to do with Laura - learned and adopted effortlessly to the highest degree. Sitting on the couch, he craned his head back around to her. To Nick, it felt like her entire existence was designed to piss him off. Chapter 3 “Mate, I would end you at Mario-kart,” Tom grinned, ruffling Lachie’s hair as the boys walked the long path from the train station to school. Nick was glad for his morning free of Laura - on her own accord, she took the earlier train, to get to school way before classes started. It suited him - one less nappy to stink up the carriage. “Mate, this is old ground,” Lachie insisted, pushing the boy off. “I’ve already smashed you on every track, multiple times.” “That was years ago!” “You’ve been practicing?” “Of course I have. You can’t be a champion with no practice,” Tom grinned. Truthfully, a few years ago the lad had gotten into speedrunning, and failed miserably to run the game in anything resembling ‘speed’. He hadn’t picked up an N64 controller since. “You are challenging Rainbow_Road_69 here, Lachie,” Nick chimed. “Fastest thumbs on the N69.” “You know it,” Tom smiled. “He’s years out of practice,” Lachie rebutted. “And the years between now and my last speedrun is about the same as between the speedrun and you last beating me,” Tom added. “You can’t hold superiority four years after a fact.” “Okay, bet,” Lachie said. “But let’s make this juicer.” “I like juicer,” Tom agreed. “Even ground - we won’t play the N64 version. Let’s do Mario-kart Wii.” Nick’s stomach dropped. He immediately knew where this was going, and he dreaded the next sentence which he knew was coming his way. “Nick’s got it at his place. Why don’t you invite us around tonight for the showdown,” Lachie suggested, and Tom lit up, nodding along. Nick fell inside himself, growing nervous. Guests to the house, especially in the hours that parents would be arriving home from work, were in the domain of Grumpy Greg to approve. Whilst Nick’s Step-Dad was nice enough, there was one time when he demanded peace and cleanliness, and that was when he walked into his house after a long day at work. Strangely, for everything Nick didn’t appreciate about the man, he respected this rule. Nick and his Mum were living in Greg’s house, after all. Coming home to a clean and peaceful home was nice. Nick knew to uphold this sanctity. Beyond that, Nick knew that Greg didn’t like his friends. He thought that boys like Tom and Lachie were bullish and crude. Of course, Greg was right, but Nick liked his friends for their rough character, and for the shock of the more serene moments which came from them. His friends were men of surprising extremes. They certainly weren’t to Greg’s taste. It would be a lot of effort to convince Greg to let the boys come over just after school - he’d likely suggest a weekend, or barre the activity all together. Nick went to say as much, when Cassie arrived. “Hi, my favourite boys,” she joked, skipping up to the circle. Nick immediately lost his train of thought, and was now stuck at the station waiting for it to steam back to him. Unfortunately, the next train to arrive thought that he’d better check Cassie out, and he found himself sitting in its first class pullman carriage. Far out, she’s got a nice ass. And hips to match, it seemed. They puffed out almost cartoonishly, holding her dress alight. “Hey, wanna watch me smash Tom and Mario-kart?” Lachie asked her, his energy still high. “We’re going to Nick’s house after school to play it,” Tom added. Nick cringed. “Yeah, that sounds great,” Cassie beamed. “As long as you’re okay with me beating the lot of you.” Cassie was in? Suddenly, Nick had much fewer reservations about prodding Greg for permission. “I’ve just got to ask Greg if I can have people over,” he butted in. “We should be fine, though.” “Oh, Greg loves me, it’ll be fine.” Lachie waved a hand, “3:30 train, all.” --- At recess Nick fumbled with his phone. He pulled himself around behind the art buildings - apparently the old smoker’s paradise, before the school cracked on to it - and dialled Greg’s number. He was nervous. He desperately wanted Cas - his friends - to come over, but wasn’t sure how to approach this conversation. He held little reservation in admitting that Laura would know the right strings to pull, but he wasn’t going to stoop to asking her. He was a big boy who didn’t mess himself, he could call up his step-dad. Nick dialed the final number, and the phone rang. And rang. And rang. Nick almost became relieved, he could see the excuse forming ‘oh, hi Greg’, as the man walked into his door, ‘I tried to get onto you, but you didn’t answer. I’m sorry, we tried to keep things tidy’, yes, that would work. It… “Hello, Nick?” Greg’s voice crackled. Damn it. “Hi Greg,” Nick splattered nervously, “I was wondering if I could have three friends around after school, to play video games.” His voice fumbled the words. A silence was drawn. “I’ll make sure that everything is clean before you get home. You won’t even hear us - we’ll be in my room.” Greg hummed, then nothing. Were Nick wearing a nappy, he’d have peed himself. “Three friends, hey?” Greg mused. “Would they be Lachie, Tom, and Luke?” “Lachie, Tom, and Cassie,” Nick corrected, and Greg chuffed, as if he was amused to hear a girl’s name. “Right, usual suspects,” Greg said, then, “you’re just playing video games?” “Tom wants to verse lachie at Mario kart.” “No drinking?” “None of the sort,” Nick bit his tongue. Of course, Nick had assumed this, but Greg was right to suspect it. Tom, Lachie, and Luke could be rowdy when they wanted to be. It had happened before. “This is year 12 after all, we shouldn’t be drinking on school nights.” “Yes, you’re screwed on…” Greg said, implying that the others weren’t. Nick understood. “Yes, that’s all fine, Nick. Your friends are welcome around,” Greg said finally, and rather quickly, “Just get them to go home before dinner - I don’t want other parents thinking that I neglect to feed guests.” Nick was stunned. How had this been so easy? Maybe he’d turned on some unknown charm, or he’d done some unknown deed to land in Greg’s nice-books. Maybe the man just pitied that Nick had to eat dinner next to his soiled daughter. “Thank you, Greg!” Nick beamed. “I really appreciate it.” “All is good,” Greg agreed, “just keep the place clean for when I get home.” “And keep out of your hair,” Nick finished the sentiment. “You’ve got it.” --- Nick whistled on the way to his next class, elation in his veins after he confirmed the good news with the boys - and Cassie. Most importantly Cassie. Nick was surprised that she wanted to come around to his - even though she was effectively ‘one of the boys’. It’s not like they weren’t mates - they’d hang out at lunch sometimes, they’d talk at parties, but never one-on-one. No, Nick didn’t have the confidence for that. She’d certainly never been to his house. It seemed to push at some barrier of their friendship that she so jovially accepted the offer. Nick just hoped to high heaven that his room was clean enough for a girl. He thought about what damning articles might be on that unmade bed of his. Eh, if only he could distract them all downstairs for five minutes whilst he tidied up… ()His thought was interrupted as a girl from the younger year level, walking towards him, stopped in her tracks. Her eyes bulged wide, her knees buckled inwards, and her hand darted to her butt. A rude squelch and slop accompanied from under her school skirt, and the girl was held in stunned silence. Wet farts continued to blurt from the girl’s nappy. Nick disdainfully caught a waft of the toxic mass as he walked by. He gagged at the terrible stench, and was thrown into a strange thought. Why does Laura grunt so much when she goes? He’d never thought it strange that Laura put so much deliberate effort into her filling her nappy, but she always did. Most teens - even himself back in the days when it applied - couldn’t stop themselves. You’d be particularly self aware to even catch yourself off guard when relieving yourself. It just sorta happened - that’s why you weren’t toilet trained. The girl he just passed - now waddling off towards a change room - must have been training right now to have known what was coming. Eh, maybe Laura’s just constipated a lot. He shrugged, although something further nagged at him. The way she smirked at dinner - was she fucking with him? Saving a poo just to mess with him? How could she even do that?… “Hey, Nick,” he heard from behind, and turned. There stood Laura, her hair tall in its bun, her shirt tucked into her skirt over the obvious bulk of her nappy’s waistband. “Ah, the brainiac,” he greeted, “what do you want?” “I heard your friends are coming over tonight,” she said, and Nick could swear that mischief rose with her voice. He gritted his lips. “Yes, they are,” he wormed out. “Who told you?” “Lachie, of course.” Yes, Lachie, the weak link. Was he just teasing that he thought Laura was cute, or was he serious? Nick couldn’t imagine anybody being serious about such a thing. “I did a pretty good job convincing your dad,” Nick grinned, remembering to be boastful. “You know how he hates Lachie and Tom. Got him right on board. I wonder what him warming up to me means for you...” “I think you’re just lucky that he’s only got positive things to say about Cassie,” Laura teased. Nick’s brow furrowed. “He’s never even heard of her,” he puzzled. How did Cass change his mind? “Well, she didn’t, until I put in the good word this morning,” Laura smirked, twirling her skirt. “I told him that she’s toilet-trained, and he thought that it must have made her a good influence to have hanging around me. I also mentioned that all of your friends are toilet trained - it’s like, your thing. He seemed impressed - I don’t think he knew that you all valued it so much.” Nick grimaced, his confidence waning. He’d really believed that he’d spoken through to Greg, but this achievement wasn’t his. Just like everything else seemed to do in the eyes of his family, this success found its roots with Laura. He grumbled, eye twitching, but had nothing else to say but “Thank you.” “You’re welcome,” Laura smiled, and skipped off, away to her next class. Nick hummed, his mind racing. Laura was up to something, but what would she do? Chapter 4 Nick slammed on cupboard doors, folding clothes at lightspeed to cram them into appropriate spaces. Used tissues were relegated to the tissue box for later rubbish sorting. The covers were thrown over the bed - laid smoothly rather than evenly, just for the effect of cleanliness. He’d told his friends downstairs that he needed to use the loo quickly, and had distracted them with ice-cold water. He hoped that they suspected nothing. Finally, the room clean, he strolled downstairs to fetch them, and pile them all into his abode. The first event of the evening would be Lachie versus Tom, on each championship cup, it was decided. Nick fired up the Wii, and handed the remotes to his mates, who licked their lips and twitched their thumbs in eager anticipation. They sat on the beanbags at the foot of the bed, right in front of the small TV, whilst Nick took his place on the edge of his bed. He’d presented Cassie with his office chair, the bees knees of modern ergonomic comfort, and she seemed to pause at her options. Finally, as the first track started, she lay down next to where Nick sat, taking the centre of the bed, close to him. Nick was petrified. The skin of her arm was within a hair’s distance of his leg. He swore that his leg hair even touched her - like some strange forcefield of sensors bolted to his thighs. He sweated, unable to squirm away as he was already squashed on the edge. Cassie must have sensed his aroused discomfort, for she grunted, pulled herself up, then sat down on the bed instead, placing the bowl of popcorn and chips between her and Nick. Nick was certainly a lot calmer in this position, and grabbed a mighty handful of snacks, deferring any talking. Cassie seemed unfazed- maybe Nick was just imagining her reactions - and the two of them relaxed to watch the war ahead. It was clear that, somehow, Lachie had an advantage in this game. Tom’s speed and reflexes on his old N64 - lovingly painted over, into the ‘N69’ - did not transfer to the Wii. Perhaps he relied too heavily on his experience and reflexes, because Lachie’s thumbs outpaced him in each moment requiring agility and wit. Lachie played the game expertly, hanging back in the mob to get the best weapons, then holding onto them until the perfect moment to ruin Tom’s lead. In the end, his strategy prevailed, and he won three of the four cups, causing Tom to slump in defeat. “Alright, who’s facing the champion next?” Lachie asked, beaming from behind the controller. The room paused, all glancing between each other. Nobody wanted to get their ass handed to them. So Nick had a better idea. “I think you’ve destroyed enough egos today, mate,” Nick said, “I reckon me versus Cassie next,” and he turned to her. “Your choice of map.” Cassie nodded along, her face cool. “I wouldn’t underestimate me, Nick,” she teased. “I didn’t. Maybe I thought you’d be a better challenge than Lachie,” he teased, and she chuckled along. “Alright, then,” Cassie said, shifting forward on the bed. She held her hand out to Lachie. “Hand over the remote, tiger. Let me show you how it’s done.” He reluctantly handed her his controller. Nick tried the same trick on Tom, but the boy was nowhere near as jovial in playing along. His twitching hand reached straight for the chips, which he used to pacify himself. He then shifted residence to the office chair, to watch from a distance. Cassie chose rainbow road. Which, of course she did. When you want to prove your worth, it’s the one track to choose. Nick could see right through the facade - or so he thought. He wondered, briefly as the lights counted to green, which approach would be a better flirting tactic; would he let her win, to boost her ego, or would he crush her, just to show her how good he was? When the light went green, Nick found that he didn’t have a choice. Cassie was good - good enough that beating her was a challenge. She and Nick seemed to pull the same tricks, as if they’d both been practising the same moves, waiting for the next party to show off. The fun had been called off, real competition in its place, which Nick could see from a glance had consumed Cassie’s face. It was a hot race of equals, right up until the third lap. Nick had been drifting a corner, out ahead, when a surprise from behind blew him off the track. A blue-shell, not even from Cassie, had knocked him out of contention. He ceded his defeat, bowing to his opponent. “I don’t think I really earned that,” Cassie said, awkwardly accepting the bow. “Well, you dodged the blue shell and I didn’t. That earns some recognition.” “Maybe,” she hummed. There was a knock at the door. Nick’s head turned, and before he could greet the person on the other side, they had already entered. Laura strode into the room, and much to Nick’s surprise and relief, she was wearing pants around the house! At least that’s not whatever she’s got in store, he thought, remembering that his friends’ permission to hang here today was her doing. She wore a loose, cropped top, and a baggy pair of trackies (tracksuit pants, joggers, etc.) which didn’t quite disguise the thick nappy hidden underneath. In the free space between the hem of the short top, and the waist of her pants, poked out her ruffled nappy waistband. It crinkled to her every step. “What do you need?” Nick asked before she could speak. “Oh, I just wanted to see what all of the fun was about. Maybe challenge the champion to a race.” Nick knew that there must’ve been some trojan horse hidden within the request - it couldn’t have been Laura’s plan to just waltz in here and smack his friends at Mario kart. “Nah,” Lachie piped up, rummaging through the bean bag. “I don’t really want to beat a baby. Seems unfair.” “How can you control a Kart if you can’t control your piss?” Tom added. Nick knew for a fact that it was much more than her piss that Laura couldn’t control, and knew from experience never to underestimate her. He turned to Cassie, who’d gone red in the face, grimacing away from the boys. Nick read the second-hand embarrassment, and thought maybe he should give Laura a go. That seemed to be what Cassie thought, anyway. Against his best caution, Nick handed her his controller. “You versus Lachie,” he said. “If he beats you - ” “When I beat you,” Lachie clarified. “ - you...I don’t know...leave us alone until everybody goes.” “And if I win?” Laura asked. “You get...my dessert after dinner?” Nick mused, unsure of what seemed like a good prize. He had no idea what Laura might want. “I was more thinking something gross, like you all have to do a shot of Dad’s ouzo or something,” Laura shrugged, then strolled to take Tom’s vacated bean bag. “Sound fair?” “Eh…” Nick wanted to object. If his friends shotted Greg’s grog, Laura could easily twist that as stealing the old man’s drinks, and Nick knew that would go down worse than the ouzo. His friends would never be allowed over again. Plus, Greg had been specifically concerned about drinking. “Yeah, that’s a deal,” Lachie smirked, and Nick cursed under his breath. Lachie took Cassie’s controller, and chose his level. In the TV’s reflection, Nick could see Laura’s intense focus. Her fingers were still as bolts, welded to her palm, tense and ready. Nick already knew that a mistake had been made. The race blew into action. Lachie took a fast lead, rampaging his way through the pack of racers. Meanwhile, Laura drove backwards, and lined herself up at an obstacle. Then, she sat her character still. “You’re desperate to leave us the fuck alone, aren’t ya, piss girl?” Lachie teased, but Laura smirked, silent. He lapped her then, with the full ensemble of characters bumbling in his tail. Laura chose that moment to boost. Her kart bounced off the obstacle, then flew high, over a boundary of the map, clipping through the terrain. Then, when her character was picked up, she was set down behind the finish line, and drove over to complete a lap. Then she reversed again. Lachie was sweating, just halfway through his second lap when Laura clipped the stage once more, finishing her second lap in an instant. On his split screen, the end of his second lap was just in sight, and Lachie drifted towards it, water running down his forehead. Laura clipped the terrain again, as if it was nothing, and crossed the lap for the third time. The race came to a close, the bouncy music rumbling the room as the TV replayed her calm roll over the line. Lachie lost a hold of the controller, letting it bounce to the floor. He was gobsmacked. “Yep,” Laura smiled, placing her remote down. “Nice win, Lachie.” “That’s insane!” he pointed his palm to the screen. “How’d you do that?” “Practice.” She shrugged. “Look up the ‘lap-skips’ next time you’re bored.” And with that she stood, hands to her hips, quite pleased with herself. “God, I hate ouzo,” Tom shuddered, watching her rise. “Why’d you have to lose, Lachie?” “I won us a free drink. Try that for perspective.” Laura nodded, said “I’ll be back, and then I’ll leave you alone,” and skipped off, out the door and down the stairs. God damnit, Greg won’t be happy, Nick gritted his teeth. “Did you know she could do that?” Tom asked. “I had zero idea,” Nick said. “Aw, man. I hate ouzo. I hate it more than Greg loves it...” “I’ve never had it,” Cassie said, “Dad doesn’t like me drinking much.” “Yeah but we all know that means nothing between you and parties, Cassie,” Tom chimed. “You’d marry a cider. Fuck it, you’d marry the whole ten-pack.” “Maybe I would,” she chuffed. “But do you reckon I’d marry an ouzo?” “Shotgun wedding, maybe.” Just then, the door creaked open, Laura sauntering back in. She carried a tray in two hands, four shots already poured into glasses sitting atop. Even accounting for the nappy, her step looked strange to Nick as she tracked into the room. Maybe it was just her concentration in holding the platter still, but Nick could swear that her gait was wider than before - her hips swinging around in her pronounced nappy waddle. She swayed her legs on over, plastic ruffling all the way. And then it made sense. ()Nick caught the earthy, musty aroma before Tom declared it. The whiff of fresh poo radiating from Laura’s padded behind as she waddled past sweetly with drinks. Still, she was without a hint of a grin. There’s the trojan horse...Nick sighed. “Christ, you stink!” Tom coughed, holding back none of his disdain. He recoiled in the office chair, elbow shooting up to cover his nose. Nick thought that Tom was overreacting - this was a very mild mess, did he not know how bad it could get? “I do?” Laura quizzed, her face dropping to confusion. She took a hand from the plate, patting her tummy to feel for its fullness. “I don’t feel like I have to go, but maybe…” and replacing her hand to the tray, she popped her knees and stuck out her butt. Her body and face tensed as she grunted. “What are you doing!” Nick finally caught his senses. “I don’t feel like I have to go,” Laura shrugged, standing straight again. “No, love, it’s already in your pants, believe us!” Lachie said. “Come on, put the drinks down and get your stinky ass out of my room!” Nick demanded, standing off the bed. Laura turned, handing the tray to Tom, and forcing his hand to catch it instead of covering his nose. “I just don’t think I messed…” Laura said in a voice sweet and innocent, and craned herself around to peer at her backside. She threw her leading hand to her nappy’s back waistband, and before Nick could object, pulled it open, peeking down her ass crack. Everybody’s eyes watered. A cloud of pungent fumes puffed from her frilly waistband, blanketing the room in deadly gas. Tom’s eyes watered, his hands stuck on the ouzo tray and unable to defend himself. Lachie fell from his bean bag, using limp limbs to throw himself towards the far wall. Cassandra launched herself up the bed, banging her funny bone into the headboard. “Oh, looks like I did mess, huh,” Laura declared, her grin devious. “Oh, you think so?” Nick growled. “Come on, get out.” And he grabbed her arm to pull her to the door. But she stood firm, planted to the carpet of his room. “Looks like you need to change me,” she said. “Me?!” Nick fumed, then tugged. “Do it yourself.” “Well, you’re the one who promised Greg he’d come home to a clean house. I don’t think this…” her eyes rolled to her pants, “...is clean.” Nick’s own eyes drifted to Laura’s nappy, poking out above the trackies’ waistband. Nick had indeed promised Greg a peaceful return home to a clean house. He knew that the man would chuck a hissy fit at the mildest inconvenience to his immediate enjoyment of his abode. Nick had foolishly taken responsibility to deliver these conditions. But surely Laura, after making this mess of his afternoon, could just do this herself. “You can’t do it?” he asked. “I know you won’t just sit around like this.” “I don’t do a good job,” Laura shrugged, “Dad’ll smell me as soon as he gets home. He won’t be happy with you.” He won’t be happy with me? Nick grumbled, his mind construing into the tangled thought process of a Greg. WWGD? Certainly, Greg would come home and smell a poopy nappy. He would find the poopy nappy, and undoubtedly instead of blaming Laura for messing herself and not cleaning it up, he would blame Nick for not taking care of it, given his promise of cleanliness. In fact, Laura would be praised by Greg for attempting to clean herself, and Nick would be sledged harder for allowing her to do it, knowing it would make Greg upset. Laura couldn’t possibly be the star child if her problems were her own fault, and hers to solve. But maybe Nick was prepared to take that bullet today. He did have the ouzo to blame on her. “I’ll clean you.” Lachie offered, with all too keen of a grin. “Yeah, nah,” Nick held a palm to stop the lad. “You absolutely will fucking not. Bloody hell, let’s get this over with, Laura.” “I don’t think I can wait up here,” Tom gagged, almost crying. “It’s painful to breathe.” “Yeah, wait downstairs. Help yourself to the TV,” Nick grumbled, his afternoon over in an instant. “I’ll be down soon.” And with that, he pulled Laura out of the room, across the hall, and to the changing table of the upstairs bathroom. An innocent smile plastered across her face, she happily jumped onto the high, cushioned bench, wrestling with her pants. Nick dug through the nappy cupboard, looking for an appropriate replacement. Pink and frilly, with big letters saying ‘I absolutely suck as a human being’ would do the trick… “You suck, you know that?” Nick said, pulling out a fresh nappy and slamming it on the bench. He now found Laura lying down on the table, her legs spread and bent, so that her feet sat soles-down near her ass. “Your friends are stuck up,” she said, her face red. Nick thought that he saw embarrassment across those cheeks - but he couldn’t have. Laura was just moments before smiling and giddy, her plan well executed. He didn’t buy the bait of her phony humiliation, instead remaining silent. He reached for the tapes, pulling them from the plastic and lifting back the nappy’s front. He was prepared for a mighty mess, given the smell, but saw only a small, clay-like mound stuck between her ass cheeks. It looked like a pain to clean, and he frowned. ()Laura’s hand snatched at his. Her eyes were wide and ablaze. “Put it back.” She demanded in a whisper. “What?” “Put it back on!” She yelled, her leg twitching. Nick seemed dumb to the urgency, sceptically pulling the top band back to the girl’s stomach. His finger fiddled at the tapes. The nappy jerked at his fingertips, caught only by the tape. Laura’s legs squirmed as a hot mess splattered into the nappy, the recoil almost tugging its waistband from Nick’s grip. Slimy shit gurgled beneath the padding, bursting to the splutter of the girl’s ass, forcing the padding further outwards. Nick, mortified, let his gaze drift slowly to the scene. The nappy bulged at Laura’s waist, saggy and oozing at the leg holes.A spurt of liquid mess painted the table to either side of the nappy’s seat, projected from the crevice of her legs. “Oh, my, god,” Nick and Laura uttered in unison - although for different reasons. Then she said, “wait, keep holding,” and grunted, her legs hunching up into the air. Straining, she pushed out a final spurt of mess, which bubbled rudely against the seat of the nappy. Then, silence. Finally, Laura wrenched her chest up, peering past her stomach to see the mess. Her face immediately dropped, stunned. “You clean me, I clean the table,” she suggested. Nick was numb. He didn’t consider this to be much of a deal, but he nodded to it anyway, waiting for her to lie back down. Then, watching for any change in Laura’s expression, Nick carefully pried open the front of the nappy. Oh, how he now wished for the mess which he’d seen before. What greeted him was about 100 times more pungent and stomach turning. An ocean of milky-brown cream sloshed in the valley between the leg-bands, mushy, putrid chunks spread within. Luckily, due to the nappy being bloody-well off at the time, it hadn’t caked all of her skin, making this job a little easier. Still, the muck seemed to flow down into the space of her ass crack, and Nick wondered how far back it went. He didn’t quite know where to start, but made an effort anyway. First, he taped the nappy back closed. Then, finding the dire-situations rag, he laid it under Laura’s bum and back, with her full cooperation. Liquid mess had leaked to the small of her back, almost pooling to her crop top, but luckily it was saved. Then, he untapped the beast. Deft hands had the brown river styx held within, which quickly made its way into a biohazard worthy plastic bag, and then the bin. This job seemed like a needless waste of wipes, but there was too much shit to stink up the shower, so wipes it was. One would expect wet-wiping your step-sister’s soiled ass and vagina to be pretty up there with the weirdest, most uncomfortable tasks imaginable, but Nick and Laura had long ago grown past the awkwardness. This was a job which he resented only because of how frequently he did it, not because it gave either of them the icks. Then, baby powder applied, Nick slipped the new nappy under her and taped it up tight. Not even waiting for her approval, he turned the exhaust fan onto max speed and washed his hands, ten years wiped off his life. “Rag and table are yours to clean,” he said through the mirror’s reflection, watching for her nod. “Better check your top, too.” Well, he’d have sworn that she’d deliberately fucked with him back in his room, the way she paraded about with a perfectly timed and smelly nappy. He’d have sworn that her need to push, and her ritual, impeccably convenient timing, meant that Laura had some level of control over herself. But after that shit-show? That display looked a lot more like a regular teen - alerted at the last minute, no ability to stop it. Still, with his afternoon in shambles, Nick had to believe that Laura had some control over her bowels, and that she was using it to fuck with him. He just had to find better evidence to prove it. Part 2 and Onwards to come!

A/N: Since I finished it, thought I'd post it here as well. Chapter 1 It was a bright and sunny day in the downtown market strip. This area’s always bustling with different sets of crowds. You have your jocks who run through with high socks, average friends hanging out, and older woman who come for their afternoon shop. These types of things Nano could always notice. She could even figure out whether or not how someone’s day could have been going just from gestures alone. She wore a white blazer from her all girl’s high school and a blue skirt. Jet black hair that ran down past her shoulders. And a pair of gentle blue eyes. Despite being alone, she would always catch some eyes. But she would reply to all with a lovely smile. This street was always on her way home from school, and so she decided to check it out. “Amasaki, come here, come here,” spoke an elder shop keeper. Nano looked over at the man with a gentle smile and walked on over. “Ah, you just came in time.” “Ah, Outsuki, how do you do,” Nano said with a kind expression that belonged on a get well card. “I keep saying this, but you don’t have to be so formal.” The old man named Outsuki ran a food shop that was on the edge line. This would always catch most customer’s eyes, as well as the reoccurring Nano. Nano and Outsuki became quick acquaintances, especially when it came to the daily special. “Ah, I apologize. So why I came at the right time?” Nano remembering vaguely how he said that. “Yes, the All-Year antiques store is having a sale today.” This caught Nano’s ears as fast as a moth to a light source. “I believe the one item you we’re wanting is now on sale.” He didn’t even need to say another word, as Nano was already bought. “Thank you very much,” Nano bowed slightly and walked off with a smile. She could also catch a slight glimpse of the old man Outsuki smiling back. The All-Year antiques was only a few blocks in, but it only felt a single to Nano. She had charged in with excitement like a puppy getting its first treat. Once she entered the view of the store, she saw the desired item peering out to her. Almost as if it was calling to her, “come get me.” Nano knew, this was meant to be. Amasaki Nano, was a girl who was in her second year of high school. Despite having beautiful hair that is on par with swans, she also has a kindred heart. She cares deeply for others more than herself. But she also looks forward with a bright smile. As well as having a taste in antiques. Most anyone can get along her, but those who have dreary lives despise her. This is where Nano experienced some bullying in her life. Her shoes were taken, and her desk was left a mess. Nano tried to not let this get to her, but it bugged her. Before the group could do anything further, a girl named Nishigi Miki walked in. Miki stepped was watching the girls from the sidelines after her kendo practice. Once she saw them take the shoes and dirty the desk, she couldn’t wait any longer. She stepped in and the trio scattered instantly like ants before the girl titled “Titan”. And despite Miki being almost a polar opposite of Nano, they became best friends. The item Nano wanted was on sale for half off. She was very pleased with this deal. And after she paid for the item, she turned to the right. To her right was many antiques hanging on a wall, and boxes that had tags with writing on them. She got closer and noticed these were all plain wishes. One was for world peace, another for money. Despite there being money in a box for a wish to gain money, they were all generic. Nano knew no matter how hard one could wish, they’d never be granted them. Not only that, but she noticed that no cheap change was put in each box. She’d have thought most people would just drop a 10 yen coin in and call it a day, but she saw 100 yen or more each. She reached her hand above the wish for a miracle cure, as there was a tag that was just hanging there. It read, wishes for the world. “No kidding,” Nano thought. But she reached over and felt nothing behind the red curtain behind each box. This must have meant there was something else here than just a wall. Not wanting to get caught for her curiosity, she looked at the cashier and noticed they were busy with another customer. So she peeked under the curtain and found a white box versus the others being a blue color. There was also some red lights on the wall around as well. It almost seemed like an exhibit someone made to showcase something. But like the other blue boxes, this white box also had a tag on it. Though unlike the generic wishes, Nano could not believe the wish on this one. It read, “I wish to never need the ladies restroom.” Nano thought this had to be a joke, but checked to see if any coins had been added. She quickly scanned no coins, but thought that was probably because either they couldn’t believe this wish, or see it from under the curtain. “Well, this is certainly different,” Nano thought as she decided to pull out a coin anyways. She always thought to be different than the others, so why not put something in here even though it’s so bizarre. And so she pulled out a 10 yen coin which was not used in any of the other boxes. Nano put the coin above the box, and she grew somewhat nervous about placing it in there. Then she began to think, “Well not like it will happen like the other wishes. And even if it did, I wouldn’t mind not needing to use the restroom.” Then she dropped the coin into the box. It swirled around 3 times before dropping. Now feeling satisfied, she backed away from the curtain and walked out with her purchased item. She continued to walk off out of the shopping street and gave another thanks and bow to Outsuki for his information. He gave her a snack as well just for being herself and a joy for him to talk with each day. So she continued to walk away and more towards her house, but with a bizarre thought about the one coin she dropped into the one wishing box. Chapter 2 Just as Nano was about to walk off from the shopping street, she heard a familiar voice. “Nano,” the voice sounded like her best friend Miki. Nano turned around to see her short hair friend Miki. Seeing her brought a smile to Nano’s face. Miki had shorter hair than Nano as it only went over her ears. She also didn’t have as much of a bust as Nano. But despite being a flat chest, she was quite taller. With a body tone fit to take on a brick wall and green eyes that pierces her opponent, Miki had gained the title “Titan.” Nano was quite pleased to have ran into Miki. “Hey Miki, you just finish practice?” Miki’s kendo practice was for an extensive amount of time, even longer than the school allows for its students to stay. So seeing the determined Miki at this time was surprising. “Yup, I decided to head out early today,” Miki said with a dexterous grin. “You didn’t get hit did you?” Nano always worries that her skilled friend may get worked up too much if she took a hit. As the titan Miki usually goes unhittable at practice. “Of course I didn’t. How could someone at my caliber take a single blow during practice, ha ha ha.” Miki laughed gloatingly. Nano worried when they first met whether she gloated too much or not. But soon realized she put hard effort behind her and determination for each and every match—even if they were practice. And she showed sportsmanship to those who faced her by giving them a hand when they fell. “Then what brings you out from practice then?” If it wasn’t for taking a hit, then something else must be the case to bring Miki out of a dojo. “My mother asked for me to help around the house,” Miki replied quickly almost as if to dodge the possibility of her taking a hit. But Nano knew better to believe in what her friend said. “Ah, I see. Want to walk with me then?” Nano amiably asked. “Sure I’ll walk ya home,” Miki said with a large smile. This in turn, made Nano laugh with delight. The two of them spend time on the weekends together, but rarely do they walk home from school. This type of rare event always brought Nano joy. As they took their first step, Miki noticed the shopping bag Nano held. “Oh, what did you get today?” asked the curious Miki. Nano stood there with a belated grin, almost as if to say “never thought you’d ask.” She began to pull the glass antique out from the bag. “They had that one antique I’ve been really wanting on sale today, so I couldn’t resist,” Nano said displaying the antique next to her smile. Miki wasn’t surprised to see a new antique in Nano’s hands, but was quite happy for her friend to get the one she wanted. “That’s awesome. Can I hold it?” She held her hand out, but Nano pulled the antique away. “No, remember the last time I let you see one of my antiques?” Nano said with a pouty face. “Hmm, I don’t seem to remember,” Miki spoke with a confused expression. Then she grew a despairing look of remembrance. She remembered how she broke one of her antiques just from holding it. “Now I remember, I’m sorry about that.” “I said it was fine before, you just need to have a gentle touch,” Nano exclaimed to the confused Miki. “Though, I think you can’t ever touch something gently other than with a tight grip.” “I can touch things gently,” Miki attempted to be redeemed. “Like what?” “Like…” Miki didn’t have a response. She then lowered her head in defeat. Nano began to pat on her shoulder. “There, there. At least you don’t lose in kendo.” The statement appeared to be very effective. Miki sprang back up and almost appeared to be at the top of the world. “Now that is a great statement,” Miki said with a slight laugh. And the both of them felt their spirits lifted. “Well, these roads won’t be walking themselves.” She pointed out that they should probably start their walk in which they haven’t. They even brought attention towards those entering and leaving the shopping district. “Yeah, that would probably be a wise idea,” Nano agreed and they proceeded to walk off. They walked through a few neighborhoods before reaching the residence of Amasaki. This was Nano’s destination as Miki stopped to watch her walk towards the front door. They waved to each other goodbye, as Nano opened the front door. Nano walked in and closed the door behind her. She took off her shoes on the hard tile floor and stepped up onto the wooden floor. A few feet to her right led to the kitchen/diner, to the left was the living room, and a bit back was the stairs. But now that she got home, she had to announce it. “I’m home.” After, she heard pitter-patter rushing down the stairs. The small steps in between belonged to the young girl who was her sister. “Welcome home, nee-chan,” said the ever smiling young sister. “How’s your day been Yui?” asked the pleased Nano. “I had fun today!” Yui shouted with excitement. “Oh, with what?” Nano continued the conversation. And Yui continued to explain the different things that happened at school. She continued to talk while Nano listened and walked up to her room. After walking in her room, Yui began to quiet down. Yui, the younger sister of Nano was the only sibling Nano had. At the age of seven years old, stood barely above Nano’s waist line. Like Nano, she had black hair and blue eyes. She always looked up to her sixteen year old sister for help on the many things she needed help with. Either that being cooking or homework, Nano would be delighted to help. Nano then pulled out her antique to place on her dresser to the right. The dresser was covered by many other antiques like the other storage areas in her room. A bookshelf to the corner on the right, the table on the left and even the window shelf. But there was one spot remaining on the dresser. And when Nano placed it on that spot, she knew it truly was a great purchase. “Oh, it’s so pretty sis,” Yui said with delight. She kept a bright smile while looking at the multicolored glass rabbit. Even though she’d like to hold it, she knew better. Otherwise she would be scolded by her older sister. It was during the evening when Nano began to break out her homework. Yui and Nano just ate a mild spice curry that Nano prepared. She received a text from her mother saying that she’ll be late with work again, as usual. Nano always wished that they could at least spend more time together. Even if their father was busy, she’d still like the three girls to at least be able to do family related things. She envied all the different family talk overheard during class. But now Nano could think of only how X was solved. Around the same time Nano works on her homework, Yui does hers. Though unlike the clever Nano, Yui will generally ask her older sister for help on her homework when needed. Nano will also receive texts regularly from Miki on their homework. Despite the responsibility, Nano appreciates those who look up to her for support. Just as Nano was beginning to think of her sister Yui, Yui walked into her room with a book. The cover being a Japanese book, was usually the case for Yui’s need. “Sis, I need your help,” Yui cried for help as she handed Nano the open book. Nano took it from Yui, and began to skim what she may be struggling with. Then she found the likely culprit. “Ah, this can be a tricky one.” Nano began to teach Yui about the different symbols and placements for them in each sentence. When Yui began to smile, Nano knew she came to a realization of understanding it. “Thanks, nee-chan.” Yui ran off with a skip and a smile. Just like how Nano would always like to see her younger sister be. Before Nano would go to bed, she’d be the first to take a bath. After she’d finish, Yui would take a bath. Nano always liked her nightly warm baths. She almost felt like she could sit in the warm waters all night. But despite her wishes for relaxation, she knew she can’t stay in there for too long. After changing into her pink pajama pants and button up shirt, she was ready for bed. Just as she crawled into the yellow blanket, she heard the front door opening. “Oh, that must be my parents,” Nano thought. But no call for announcing their entry, so Nano paid it no heed to go welcome them back. Other than telling her sister goodnight, and drifting off to sleep. The next thing she saw was a sign for the ladies room with an open doorway into the restroom. She walked in and immediately felt herself needing to use the restroom. So Nano opened a stall, and saw a plain white toilet. But the next thing she couldn’t believe was how the toilet started to disappear and glitter away. The yellow sparkles went flying past her as she turned around to see where they went. But they disappeared into thin air. She still felt the need to go, so she opened up another stall to see this toilet undergo the same process. Not only that, but yellow glitter floated from underneath all the stalls. This told Nano she wouldn’t be going to the restroom anytime soon, despite her needing it desperately. Right after all the glitter vanished, the stalls tumbled to the right of her almost like dominos. But before each one fell completely over, they bent completely in half. Now each appeared as if they were tables. Though with the sudden change in shape, Nano felt she no longer needed the restroom. Fearing she may have had an accident, she bent over to see any spill. But there was nothing to be seen. She no longer needed the restroom, and so she walked out. From one odd site to another, her younger sister Yui stood before her with a green pacifier in her mouth. Nano couldn’t believe her eyes that her sister was sucking on a pacifier like a baby would. A quick turn to her right, and she saw her mother, short black hair and tall as miki standing with a baby bottle in hand. Her mother had a big smile on her face as she placed the bottle into Nano’s mouth. The cloudy white milk began to enter into her mouth and down her throat. While drinking the delectable milk from the baby bottle, she felt the need to pee desperately again. But with all her might, she couldn’t move from drinking the bottle. She looked over at her mother who had a warm and pleasant motherly smile. Nano felt odd with what her mother said, “Everything will be alright. You no longer will need, the ladies room. Just let it all go, like you’re sister.” She looked over at Yui, and noticed the seven year old girl wearing a diaper and a white shirt squatting. Nano felt that she was just about to do the same, when the sound of an alarm went off. Squinting her eyes with the sunlight coming through the blinds, Nano reached her hand over to shut her alarm off. She felt the dream she encountered was both very odd, but lifelike. Chapter 3 Sitting up, her room didn’t’ appear any different. Fearing from the life-like dream, she scanned to find any differences. But soon heard a knock on her door. “Nee-chan, I need your help like usual,” Yui asked from the other side of the door. Nano wondered what her younger sister could need during the morning. Especially if it was something regularly. She thought onto the past to see if Yui did ever ask for help on anything, but could only think of homework. And Nano was sure Yui completed hers the night before. So that really led to a question, “What could it be?” “Okay, I’m awake,” Nano answered. “Thank you,” Yui replied opening the door. Yui was wearing the same blue nightgown she was the night before. But didn’t have anything big and clunky like a book in her hand. “What could my sister be needing?” Nano began to wonder. Then a stench hit her nose like food cooked in the morning. However, this was no salivating scent, but a putrid smell of poop. It almost smelt like someone took one right in her room. Then she realized, it came from Yui. Nano was in disbelief that her sister had crapped her pants, as she was a seven year old girl and fully toilet trained. She also couldn’t believe her sister wasn’t in tears, but actually smiling. It was like Yui was happy about Nano cleaning up her mess. That’s when the realization happened, this must be what she’s after. “Yui, did you go?” Nano reluctantly asked. “Yup nee-chan, I went in my sleep again,” Yui answered quickly. And Nano couldn’t believe to hear the word “again.” It was only a couple years ago when Yui wet the bed, but she no longer did so. And this was clearly a big accident that has never happened before. Nano still got up out of bed to help her sister get cleaned up. That was when she saw her sister hopping up on her bed and laying backwards. Then an object from Yui’s tiny hands came into view. Nano’s jaw dropped as what she saw was a white diaper with a bunch of cat patterns on it. It almost seemed like that one dream was becoming a reality. Despite the odd finding, she took her sisters diaper and thought Yui was wanting a change. She lifted the young girls skirt to find the same type diaper in her hand around the waist of Yui. The only difference was the one Yui wore, appeared soggy and had a large bulge. Nano knew now that Yui did go in her pants, but apparently in her sleep. But just before she was about to change the young girls dirty diaper, she knew she needed the right utensils. Nano thought that something is really strange with the day, but if this was reality then she should have useful tools in her middle drawer of her dresser. And just as she suspected, there was a pink changing mat, baby wipes as well as powder. She took all the tools back over to Yui who continued to lay on her bed. Placed out the changing mat underneath her bottom. Lifting up the skirt again, Nano began to un-tape her sister’s dirty diaper. Yui had a slight giggle from the changing process. As she pulled the diaper down, a worse stench and sight appeared before Nano. The sight of Yui’s dark brown poop just sitting there made her cringe. But she didn’t want to make her sister feel bad in any way, so she pulled some wipes and began to clean up the mess around Yui’s bottom. After she got her bottom cleaned, she rolled up the dirty diaper and it was now ready to be tossed. But before she could toss away the dirty diaper, she needed to get her sister changed into a new one. So she took the new diaper and opened it up. Placing it under her sister and clicking open the top of the baby powder, she began to sprinkle the powder on her sister. After several sprinkles, she then pulled up the diaper and tapped it up. Yui was now in a clean diaper. Before she was about to take the dirty diaper to toss, her sister grabbed it. “Don’t worry about that big sis, I have it. And thanks for changing me.” The smile on her sister made it worthwhile. Even though Nano was confused, she was going to continue on with her day as usual. Before she could take another forward towards her doorway, she felt a tug on the back part of her pajama pants. She turned around to see her sister hunched over, revealing herself of the culprit. “Your dry this morning nee-chan,” Yui said as she jumped off the bed. Nano couldn’t believe the words towards her. She now knew why there was an odd feeling in her pants, and that was because she too was wearing a diaper. Nano looked down at her pajama pants and could instantly see a bulge from the padding she wore under. As her sister waddled past her, she pulled her pants down to reveal what she was wearing. She couldn't believe her eyes for a third time in the day. Her jaw dropped even more as she found herself in a pink tinted diaper with several anime girls on the front as well as white outlined hearts around the entire pad. She couldn’t believe that she, a sixteen year old girl, who’s fully toilet trained since age one was now succumbed to a diaper. Not only that, but she couldn’t help but touch the front of her diaper. Even if it was weird, she still thought it felt decent enough. Pulling her pants back up, she walked over to her dresser to see if she may have some big girl undies to put on instead for her day. Nano couldn’t walk through the entire day in a diaper. “What would people say if they found out?” Nano began to think. “What would Miki think?” She began to panic once she opened the top drawer, only to find more diapers like the one she wore. There was no big girl undies for her to put on, which meant she was stuck wearing a diaper all day. But Nano could only imagine what would happen if people found out. She’d probably be perpetually branded baby, and be made fun of all day long. Miki would probably break their friendship, and she’d be all alone. So Nano hoped, that she would not get caught at all for the day. Even though she may not need the diaper, she didn’t want to wear nothing. Just as she was getting her school outfit out to change into, Nano felt an immediate pressure on her bladder. Despite not needing to go a second ago, she felt a desperate need to pee. She quickly ran towards the door and immediately could see the bathroom door to the right. But before she could take another step, she felt her bladder beginning to release. She quickly put her hands on top of her diaper to try and stop herself from going, but she only could feel a warm sensation wrapping around in her diaper. She couldn’t believe that not only was she wearing a diaper, but she was also using it. After a large stream entered into her diaper, she felt a huge relief. Despite having just gone in her pants, it still was soothing to Nano. She felt the soaked diaper and found it to be quite squishy. Though the weight of it increased causing the diaper to droop, Nano continued to go into the bathroom. Her mouth dropped instantly from what she saw. Instead of a toilet, there was a large low laying table. Nano now knew even if she made it to the bathroom, there was no toilet for her to use. The table in front of her was clearly made for changing diapers, which reminded her of the one drooping down between her legs. She also noticed bins that would be common for trash, but instead had rolled up diapers in them. One bin had diapers with the same pattern as Yui’s diaper, and the other bin had the same pattern Nano wore. But seeing the same pattern in this bin made Nano fear for the worst—she was expected to use her diaper. After changing into her school uniform, she now began to think about her diapered status. “What should I do?” Nano began to question. “My regular underwear isn’t in the drawer. And if I’m not able to use the toilet, then I would be forced to wear…a diaper.” She began to panic as she had nothing else to change into. “Well, it’s better than wearing nothing I suppose.” After reasoning with herself, she took a new diaper and changing supplies from her drawer and went into the bathroom. Nano knew she better change out of the wet diaper soon, so she quickly laid up on the table. Leaning up, she lifted her skirt to get a perfect view of her very swollen diaper. Without resisting, she put her hand on her diaper and gave her diaper a squeeze. After a few strokes, she began to take the tapes of her diaper off. She then removed the diaper from under her and rolled it up like she did with Yui’s diaper. She began to apply powder on herself with the new diaper under her. That’s when she realized, she was perfectly shaved. Before this day, she clearly remembered having hair down below. But now she had a perfect shave, almost as if no hair was there to begin with. After taking this in, she pulled her diaper up and applied the tapes. She was now in a clean diaper. After tossing the wet diaper into her bin, she left the bathroom and grabbed her blue school bag. Walking down the stairs quickly to make herself toast. It didn’t take long for the pieces of bread to pop-up for her to scarf down. Now that she had eaten something, she was ready to depart for school. Putting her shoes on by the front door, she leapt outside. Each step outside reminded her of what was beneath her skirt. The anime pattern diaper was one thing Nano wish she didn’t have to wear. But somehow, she now did. She began to question if the one dream had an effect, but feared more about what the others will say when they find out her secret. And what would Miki say if she found out. Nano didn’t want to know, so she hoped that no one will find out. Chapter 4 On her walk to school, she continued her thoughts for how reality came this way. What could have made this even possible? Nano wondered more and more, but couldn’t figure it out. She only remembers the dream showing both Yui and her being forced into this altered reality. So even the thought of possibly Miki being forced into this, was insane. Nano couldn’t even picture what Miki would be like forced to wear baby’s clothing. She arrived just on time as she walked in to the school. Her school building was a two story building that spanned at least six households across. Quickly climbing up the stairs and ignoring the fact of what she was wearing, she arrived in class 1-B and took her seat as the morning bell rang. Each of the other students began to scramble away from their friends and to their seats. Every one of these students were female, as it was an all-girls school. Hair colors varying from black, blonde, red and even blue. Most of the girls here talked the common gossip that was happening around them. Though Nano never particularly liked talking gossip about someone else. The thought began to recycle into her brain. What if everyone was talking about her secret? Maybe they all could tell just from her walking into the room. Nano quickly checked her skirt just to make sure it wasn’t undone, and to her fortune she found it secured in place. But the grim thoughts were not as secure. She couldn’t help but blush from the nervousness. A clang sound formed from the door to the front right of the room. This was due to the homeroom teacher who entered the room. She had a tall slender build with black hair as black as a raven’s feather. With dark square glasses, she was the home room teacher called Suichi. “How is everyone doing?” The general almost every day question she asks, and the reply is always “fine!” from everyone. Though one student wasn’t quite fine. Nano was too nervous to say anything, so she stayed quiet. The day proceeded as it usually did, first period was English who was taught by Suichi, then they had someone else come in to teach math. Nano was thankful that they didn’t have P.E. that day, as she didn’t know if she could live with her diaper on display. While during class, Nano began to concentrate more on her class work then what was underneath her skirt. This helped calm her down. She even felt like she almost forgot the problem she was having. Until a noise vibrated under her. “Rrrpptt,” Nano loudly farted. Her problem became even larger, causing her to open her eyes wide and turn red as an apple. Everyone in that room should have heard that. But despite her fears, no one looked at her. In fact nobody even reacted to it. Nano let a sigh go as she felt a little less worried now. But one thing she didn’t get, was how she didn’t even feel the need to fart before she actually did it. It was almost like earlier that morning how she felt the need to pee but went almost instantly after. Nano realized another piece to her dismay. If her sister Yui was completely toilet trained and yet had such an accident earlier that morning, then would that make Nano have the same? “Oh no,” Nano began thinking to herself. “That would mean I may end up pooping myself.” She then turned red with fear for the worst. It was soon close to lunch when Nano felt an immediate need to pee. Almost as an immediate reaction, Nano put her right hand to hold her front to try and hold it but did not succeed. The urge quickly poured out into her diaper, turning poor Nano into a red embarrassed state. She could feel the warmth spread instantly down and around her legs. It didn’t take long before she could feel herself being soothed from the relief despite being embarrassed about what she had done. It wasn’t long till the lunch break began. Nano was dreading this moment, as it meant she would meet up with Miki and eat at their usual spot outside. But unlike all the other times, Nano was wearing a diaper as well as being wet. Despite her fears, she proceeded to take her lunch out that she had made the previous day and walked outside the classroom. Even though she was afraid for Miki to somehow find out, she didn’t want to worry her either. As she walked out the front door, she looked towards the back door, which was towards the right, and could instantly see Miki walking with her usual scowl. “Hiya Nano,” Miki said with a wave as she walked up. Nano instantly felt her nerves soaring to the peaks with the wet diaper being under her skirt. Nano began to think back in her head on her situation, “It’s not like Miki will just peek under my skirt, I know her not to do such a thing. The only time she’s seen my underwear is when it was really windy and a large stroke hit us while she was behind me. I was able to cover the front of my skirt, but my back was completely showing. But she was a really good friend for having my back and blocking it from view. Though, she did compliment me for my pink underwear being cute too.” This thought made Nano begin to turn red. Miki, being the one watching her friend, could only guess what she could be thinking. “How are you feeling today?” It was a common conversation starter for Miki who didn’t do well for starting conversations, but she mostly felt concerned for Nano. Racing through her thoughts about her diaper and how not to have it show made Nano begin to touch the front of her skirt feeling the diaper’s soggy padding without even realizing. With a large blush almost turning her skin into a tomato as she looked at her friends distant stare into her eyes. This was Miki’s common waiting for reply stance, but it gave Nano a startle given her circumstance. “I uh, no, no, I’m alright.” Nano composed herself to at least give this response. “Alright, I on the other hand feel great,” Miki stood with a proud pose. Nano looked to the side with a remark almost like “I wonder what it is this time?” Miki took a quick breath and continued, “I feel like I could take the entire kendo team and win!” With a quick fist in the air, the determination could easily be felt. But such determination is what always brings Nano joy when she converses with Miki. So with a slight giggle, and both were smiling. “Did you remember your lunch this time?” Nano questioned Miki as they began to walk down the hall. “Nope,” Miki said with a slight pound to her head almost acting dumb. Forgetting her lunch was one thing, but for Miki, it was a common occurrence. “I kind of figured, which is why I packed an extra lunch for you,” Nano said with a laugh. The way it commonly occurred almost seemed more planned then actually forgetting. But Nano decided her lunches were much healthier for the young athletic Miki than what she’d always bring. “Plus, I enjoy trying different things,” Nano said in her head. All these happy thoughts made Nano forget about the wet diaper under her as they continued to walk through the halls. She knew they’d eventually head out to their usual spot outside to eat lunch. But as they neared the next corner that lead to the stairs to go down, the only bathroom being a woman’s was to the left. Even though Nano hated the thought, she felt it may be best to change out of her wet diaper soon. Though did she even have more diapers let alone underwear to change into? This put her to slow down a bit as they walked. Miki slowed down a bit as well and turned to face Nano. “We should probably use the washroom first eh?” Now Nano turned beat red as Miki would now be going in as well. “She could probably hear me taking my diaper off,” Nano began to dread the thought. “How would I throw it away without anyone knowing?” The sudden through made her want to refuse going. But seeing the awaiting Miki only made her want to say yes. So she gave a quick nod before realizing what she did. “Alright, let’s make this quick then!” Miki sounding determined at almost everything quickly entered with Nano slowly tailing behind. “Oh gosh, what have I gotten into, and how did this happen to begin with?” Nano’s biggest worry about everyone and her friend finding out was a few steps closer. She could only close her eyes with a huge blush of embarrassment as she entered. Chapter 5 The bathroom appeared like any ordinary ladies room. It had all the stalls and the sinks to wash their hands. All Nano could do is keep staring at the stalls and watching a few other students walking in or out. She continued to feel her blush of embarrassment as she knew she wasn’t going to need the toilet. But she then gained a new idea. “Maybe if I go in and pretend, then Miki will never know right?” As she pondered this thought, Miki had entered a stall already. Following behind Miki she’d need to wait her turn as all the other stalls were closed. “Can you wait a sec,” Miki blurted behind the stall. “Um, ok,” Nano couldn’t help but answer back. She had no clue what Miki was meaning. “I’ll be out soon so you can use this stall after.” Nano was now even more confused. Shouldn’t she just wait for another stall to open up? Just as she thought this, a girl exited one of the stalls to the left. But what made things more strange was how another girl blushing behind her exited out as well. “Wait, that’s not right,” Nano questioned in her mind. She knew that being female they sometimes would enter the bathroom together, but rarely the same stall. After looking at the two girls who left her view, the stall in front of her opened up. Miki came out, and rather quickly. This stumped Nano even more. Just how did Miki finish up so quickly, and not only that but no flush sound was audible. Heck, this made Nano begin to wonder even more, as there wasn’t a single flush sound the second she entered. She obtained her answer as Miki moved closer to her. The stall that Miki entered contained no toilet, but a low laying table like at her home. If this was the case, then that would mean there was no toilets in this facility. Nano soon came to a realization, but couldn’t believe it. Her deep thoughts ended as she felt her best friend Miki sticking her fingers down Nano’s skirt and into her diaper. Whether she liked it or not, Miki would now know she was indeed wearing a diaper and that it was wet. As Nano blushed and looked the other way, Miki felt she was being a bit too modest for what she was doing. “Just doing a check-up.” And the way Miki sounded was almost like this was a normal occurrence for the two of them. If this was the case, Nano realized that Miki already knew she was in a diaper to begin with. “Well, looks like you are a bit wet,” Miki said with a smirk. “Here let me change you.” Nano couldn’t believe that Miki knew of her diapers, not only that but was leading her into the stall. All she could do was follow along and blush. As both girls entered the stall, Miki closed the door behind them. Miki took Nano’s bag from her hand and set it on the floor. After that she was led to sit down on the table. As soon as she felt her padded bottom hit the table she was being led to lay back. The table was able hold Nano’s height perfectly. It appeared to be designed for girls her height, which meant all the high school girls. She now finally realized the impossible was possible. Why Miki knew she was wearing a diaper, why there wasn’t any toilets and why two students entered one stall at once. It all came down to one possibility, everyone was just like Yui and herself. This meant that the two students were both wearing a diaper, all the students in her class are diapered, and her best friend Miki was also wearing a diaper. Everyone in that school was wearing a diaper and could not use the toilet. Nano felt a little relieved now knowing that she didn’t have to worry about keeping her secret. But even if she didn’t need to worry about that, Miki raised her skirt showing her two anime character designs and a large wet stain on her diaper. Before she could do anything else, Miki was undoing her diaper completely revealing her privates. Despite everyone being in the same situation, Nano still wanted to hold some modesty at least. Miki reached into her bag and pulled out the same two character designed diaper as well as wipes and powder. Nano noticed something interesting with the baby powder though. Unlike at home where the baby powder was a plain bottle, this one had the text “diaper powder.” Nano began to blush again as Miki started to wipe her front with the wipes and put the diaper under her. She now was being like Yui earlier that day, getting her own diaper changed by someone else. Nano couldn’t help but feel somewhat babyish. However, the babyish feeling wasn’t disregarded as weird, but somewhat pleasant. After the powder had been applied, Miki quickly tapped up her new diaper. She then took Nano’s old diaper and wrapped it up and gave it to Nano. As Nano held her used diaper, she finally could identify something else that was different about this bathroom she couldn’t notice when they entered due to being confused with her own dilemma--and that was the smell. She now could identify a smell that was coming and going, but smelt bad each time. Nano had only one thought how to identify this, “Wait, maybe the bad scent is from when someone enters. That would mean the girl who enters must have pooped themselves and was leaving with a clean diaper.” After standing up and putting the diaper in her bag, Miki flipped Nano’s skirt to look at her diaper. “You always have liked those two characters, huh?” Miki commented on her diaper design with a smirk. Nano brushed her hand away and blushed before replying, “Well they are my favorite characters from the anime series.” She soon felt somewhat relieved now that the trouble she faced could no longer trouble her. But she did still fear one more thing, and that was the cause of the bad scent—poop. She knew she had no choice but was going to end up going in her pants, but didn’t know what to expect. All she kept thinking of was how disgusting it could be. Her thoughts were decimated again when Miki responded, “Well I have some things to say from the previous episode.” Nano felt excited to talk about something she quite enjoyed, which was her favorite anime series. So the two of them left the building and went outside. The two of them always would have eaten their lunch on the same bench since the time they started hanging out. Nano quite enjoyed this small conversation she was having with Miki. It let her know that this Miki was still the same Miki she loved. Not only that, but the lunch choices were quite the same as well. “You’re mother sure likes to give you some good food,” Miki commented on their food. This had Nano in complete disbelief, as her mother never once has cooked her lunch before. “Well, I hope you are enjoying your portion I gave you,” Nano pointed to the mountainous size of meat that Miki had. Nano never remembered packing so much meat ever. “Hey, the protein is good to get stronger,” Miki said while giving a thumbs up. “Hehe,” Nano began to chuckle. Whenever a comment that comes up that’s totally Miki, Nano can’t help but laugh. But it was always her laughter that caused the two girls to grow closer and smile together despite all the differences. It wasn’t long before the two of them had finished devouring their lunch. “Ah, that was good,” Miki commented. “Yeah,” Nano replied. She returned to the thought about how her mother made the food. As the food she ate did indeed taste different than the way she cooks. In fact it was better than what she usually makes. It only makes her in disbelief that her super busy mother would in fact cook her something super delectable. She can only imagine her mother pulling a cigarette and smoking on the backyard, even though their mother doesn’t smoke. That image just seemed to fit her. “Well, we should probably head back now,” Nano said. And Miki replied with an okay. The two of them had walked up to their floor for where the classroom was and continued ascending down the hallway. They were only about a few feet away from the classroom when Miki stopped. Soon after a stench was present. She didn’t want to say what she was thinking of, but nothing else would fit. “Did Miki poop?” Nano couldn’t believe this question. All she could do was stand there and see no expression change on her friends face. Miki then faced Nano perpendicularly, “Well, looks like I need another change.” Nano nodded and followed her friend towards the restrooms again. “You don’t have to worry, I didn’t forget my wipes this time.” At this comment, Nano wondered what that meant. If she had forgotten her wipes in the past, does that mean Miki would have used hers? If that’s the case, then it was also likely that Nano was going to end up changing Miki. “Me, change Miki?” Nano questioned in her head. She did change Yui that morning, but Miki was different. But at the same time, Miki did need a change so if she was expected of then she might as well comply. Once they reached the door to the restroom, which Nano thought changing room would probably fit the title better, she smelt as if there were multiple parties who had fallen victim just like Miki had. This only made her continue to think, was she going to fall victim soon too? Just as she was about to open the door, she got her answer. Nano felt her stomach starting to get a tightening feeling. She also felt a familiar pressure on her butt. At this moment, Nano knew what was about to happen—she was about to poop herself. She tried to move forward but couldn’t at all. It was like as if her legs were frozen there on the spot. She started to turn red with embarrassment as she knew that soon she was going to be smelling her own stench mixed with the fears she had before. Just how did it feel to go? And Nano was very much about to find out. As soon as she felt her pressure growing quickly, she started to feel the initial wave of bowels ready to go. She felt herself begin to spread her legs apart without her control. It was unbelievable to Nano that she was no longer able to control her own body as she was preparing to poop in her diaper. She could only feel the slight pressure beginning to push out and the bowels began to expand out into her diaper. The feelings of releasing mixed with different emotions. She had a sensation of disbelief, a sensation of relief, and strangely a sense of freedom. But most of all, it felt strange to her. It only lasted several seconds and she was done. A whole new stench filled the air, and Nano knew that was because of her. The weight caused a bulge that reached beneath her skirt, at that moment Nano had just pooped herself for the first time since she was a baby, as far as she remembers Nano started to touch the bottom of her diaper, feeling the bulge that had formed. Despite how gross it had seemed, Nano didn’t feel too different about how it was with wetting her diaper. All it was, was just a warm sensation. Now that she had finished experiencing pooping her pants, she thought she probably should get changed as well. With that thought, she walked into the “changing room.” As soon as she walked in, she saw Miki turned around waiting for her. “I take it you need a change as well?” Miki asked. Nano could only blush and nod. “Alright, well you change me and I’ll change you.” Nano now knew her earlier thought was correct that she was going to end up changing Miki, but adding her own waste into the mix had them trade off in a way. There was a stall open for the two girls to use and Miki instantly laid back on the table. Nano thought if Miki used her supplies when she changed her, then she probably should use Miki’s supplies. So she reached into Miki’s bag and grabbed a black and white diaper with black dots on it as well as powder and wipes. Flipping Miki’s skirt she could see her friend diapered for the first time. Not only that, but with a large bulge indicating some usage. This reminded Nano of her own bulge in her diaper, but she began to un-tape the diaper. When she first changed Yui, she thought it was somewhat gross, but now that she’s experienced more in this day she’s changed her mind. The poop that lays in her friend’s diaper didn’t bother her. All she did was start wiping Miki clean and finally put the new diaper on with powder. It was a nice and snug fit. “Thanks, now your turn,” Miki got up and Nano sat down on the table. As she sat down, she could feel the mess starting to squish giving her a strange experience. She didn’t dislike it, but at the same time wasn’t completely enjoying it. After her diaper finished squishing down on the table, Nano laid back for Miki to begin changing her. The process was almost the same as when she had her diaper changed earlier, but she couldn’t help but feel embarrassed about how she was getting cleaned up almost as if she was like a baby. It didn’t take long before Nano was in a clean diaper with the same two characters again. Nano started fearing that they may be late, and so she rushed out of the stall. Miki stopped and turned to the left of the exit door to a metal chute. After watching her friend toss their dirty diaper down the chute, Nano followed suit. Nano didn’t notice the first time they entered so she took the earlier wet diaper from her bag and tossed it down as well. Once they returned to the classroom, only half of the students had returned. This baffled Nano as this was way longer than any usual lunch hour. Then she thought, what if it was to give students a chance to get changed? That seemed to make the most sense to her at least. It was only several minutes later when class resumed. Nano, no longer feeling totally embarrassed by her situation anymore, could relax and get back to learning the X’s, Y’s and Z’s. It was only about an hour before school was about to get out, when Nano’s concentration got disrupted. She grew the need to pee again. But instead of being embarrassed about it, Nano just continued on the class and payed her potty needs no attention. She knew it was about to expend out into her diaper anyways. And she was right, almost immediately after that initial feeling she was wetting herself during class. “Hmm, this is actually pretty convenient,” Nano began to think. “Not having to worry about using the toilet especially during important lectures, I guess this is a plus.” After her thoughts filled her mind, something else filled the room. It was the smell of someone who had gone number two in their diaper. Nano wondered if they would just leave it till the end of class or would they be allowed to go out to the changing room to change—like how you’d normally ask to go to the restroom. She was quickly rewarded with the answer as one of the girls raised their hands. This girl had light brown hair that reached beneath her shoulders, but Nano instantly recognized this girl. “Hey, that’s the most popular girl, Chiaki,” Nano thought. “Wait, is she the one who pooped?” Things kept getting stranger as the day kept going. Now she’s seeing the school’s most popular person with a full diaper. The teacher only pointed to them and nodded almost as if it was no big deal, when in fact someone had just crapped their pants. Lecturing continued as usual and Chiaki stood up and walked towards the back of the room. Nano was extremely curious as to why the girl who sits a few rows over didn’t go out the door. Then she saw another girl rise. This girl had short blonde hair and was recognizable to Nano as well. “Wait, did Ran poop as well? I know her and Chiaki are close, but I didn’t know they could be that close.” Before her mind could race any further, she caught glimpse of a table in the back with an awkward curtain placement in front. Chiaki laid down on the table and Ran closed the curtain that only covered Chiaki’s legs to her neck but nothing above Ran’s stomach. Nano could easily see the eyes of Chiaki staring at the teachers lectures, almost as if pooping herself wasn’t going to affect anything to her studies. Then Nano realized, Ran is currently changing Chiaki’s diaper. The curtain must have given some privacy to the two doing the changing. And there was another chute for dirty diapers in the back. “So, if one really needs a diaper change, they get one during class without any interruptions,” Nano began to think in her head. “Now that’s somewhat strange, but somehow convenient as well.” The curtain opened up again and Chiaki stood up carrying what looked like a mixture of pinks pattern dirty diaper. Chiaki threw the diaper down the chute and returned to her seat. Now that Nano had seen this scene, she wondered if at some point she may end up on that changing table getting a dirty diaper changed during class. Despite how strange it all seemed, Nano was slowly growing some sort of interest of wanting to learn more about the mystery that has happened. One thing remained a mystery to her, and that was why was Ran changing Chiaki? Even though they were close friends that seemed like it would be a school system of who changes who. Then she took a look down at a notebook that everyone else seemed to have. “Must be a school issued notebook,” Nano thought. Now she noticed something that would answer her question, she saw that she was partnered with Miki. This must have meant if one had an issue, the school could trust that at least they are not alone. And that must have included diaper changes. “No wonder there’s walls in the stalls and a curtain here in the classroom, nobody else needs to see anyone else’s diaper change except for a trusted person whom would be your partner. And changing one’s self all the time could take time and be a pain, no wonder we have partners for changing. Though that makes me wonder, what about those without partners or odd people out or even transfer students? Well, maybe I’ll find out more as time goes on here.” After class, Miki and Nano did the usual walk out about half way out of school before Miki had to return for some Kendo training. After waving off to each other, Nano walked out into town mixed with the emotions that she had felt for that day. Feeling the wet diaper beneath her as she walks into town, not having to fear if she was identified by anyone. As well as having the added convenience to browse the shops and not need to stop at a restroom. Chapter 6 Once Nano returned home, she instantly realized something was different. She noticed that her mother’s shoes were present, which must have meant that their mother was home. This Nano could not believe, their super busy mom who hardly payed any attention to them was actually home. Before she could dwell on it anymore, Nano decided to announce her entry. Yui came out to see her like usual, though the direction was from to the right which led to the living room and kitchen area. Nano wondered if their mother was where Yui came from, so she laid her bag down and walked out into the living room. Once in the living room, she could tell someone was in the kitchen. Sure enough, her mother was in the kitchen. The mother who almost never came home on a decent time. And yet, she was standing there in front of Nano during the day. It didn’t take long for her mother to turn towards her with a smile. “Hi sweetie,” Her mother pleasantly said. “How was your day at school?” This stunned Nano, as her mother was smiling at her with a question that would be commonly asked. “I had a good day,” Nano replied. She wasn’t quite sure what else to talk to her mother about, as this appeared to her as a rare occurrence. “That’s good, do you need a change?” Her sudden question caused Nano to blush. She was quite aware now that things would never be the same as they were before, but wasn’t thinking her mother would just blatantly ask. “Yeah,” Nano knew her diaper was wet. She could feel it weighing down a bit between her legs. It wasn’t long ago she went in it while shopping and it was already wet. “Okay, let’s go get you a change then,” Her mother proposed. “Yui, you can wait here while I give your sister a change.” “Okay,” Yui gave a nod. With that being said, Nano followed her mother out and up the stairs. Once they entered the changing room, Nano’s mother had her lay down on the table. This made Nano feel a bit reminiscent of when Miki changed her. She was a little nervous with her mother changing her, but was feeling a little comfortable with her mother changing her. She raised her legs while her mother placed a new diaper under her. It didn’t take her mother long before she was fitted into the new and clean diaper. Her mother then tossed the used diaper in her specific bin, which had Nano notice something—a third bin. This had her wonder if the third one belonged to her mother. If everyone in this world was diapered, that would also include her mother. It had her somewhat curious to try and look up her mother’s short skirt. “Nano, would you be kind to give your mother a change?” Her mother asked. This answered her question, but she guessed her mother must have been wet like her before. Otherwise she’d most likely be able to smell if her mother wasn’t just wet. “Sure,” Nano nodded. It was then her mother who laid down on the table raising her legs. Nano could instantly see her mother’s pink cherry blossom patterned diaper. Not only did it look cute, but it was also quite soaked. Seeing her mother in this state put a smile on Nano’s face. Just seeing her mother blushing with a swollen pink diaper was priceless. It then came to her attention that there were three other bins holding clean diapers. She took one of the diapers and began changing her mother. She wasn’t as fast as her mother, but she got her mother in a clean diaper. “Thanks sweetie, why don’t we go join your sister for some milk,” Her mother suggested. She nodded in reply. This seemed a little odd to her, but Nano felt somewhat happy to hear her mother say that. As they were walking down, Nano started to think about how there was many different diaper designs, as in her regular world she knew didn’t have many but plain. Well, I guess it makes sense in a way. If there’s no regular underwear, this must be the way to style diapers for everyone. Once they reached the kitchen, Nano noticed her sister smiling as their mother grabbed a milk carton out of the fridge. The next thing her mother did surprised Nano. She saw her mother pulling two baby looking bottles out of the cupboard. There was a baby blue and a pink bottle. The blue one had happy looking clouds and the pink bottle had flowers, but both of them had nipples like a baby bottle would. But unlike a regular baby bottle, these two bottles were sized larger, being geared towards their size. Once she poured milk into the two bottles, she handed them to both Yui and Nano. Nano received the pink bottle while Yui got the light blue one. She didn’t know how to feel in this situation. Should she be happy or be weirded out for drinking like a baby. But at the same time she didn’t feel dissatisfied. In fact, she felt fairly happy. This started to confuse her even more. Her confusion was disrupted by the sight of her sister beginning to drink the milk as if it was candy. Nano put her thoughts to the back of her mind as she put the bottle to her mouth. Once she began to suckle some milk into her mouth, she began to feel even happier. The flavor of the milk was quite different, it had a sort of sweet tinge to it. It was like they added a bit of honey into it which made it taste very good. She realized she just couldn’t put the bottle down now as she continued to guzzle more milk. Despite how babyish it seemed, she couldn’t deny that it didn’t make her happy. Once she finished drinking her milk, her mother took the bottle and gave her a different item. This time it was an even more babyish object—a pacifier. The pacifier was pink and was quickly put into her mouth. Once in, Nano couldn’t help but feel like she should in fact be humiliated. Instead she felt somewhat satisfied. She wasn’t alone as she noticed her sister with a light blue pacifier in her mouth. The sight of their mothers smile just made Nano feel like she’s missed this kind of bonding that they have always lacked. Nano returned to her room and got out her homework to do. Even though it may have been a different world, the school work didn’t change, unlike the diapers they wore. But she couldn’t help but dwell on why she isn’t freaked out about this. At first it was quite scary. Especially not wanting others to find out I wore diapers, but now it’s quite different than that. But that just seems a little too fast to be okay with the idea of wetting and messing my pants. Heck, I’m starting to enjoy it as well. It just doesn’t make any sense why I am. She then shook her thoughts out as she didn’t quite understand what in the world happened to begin with. Maybe she’d learn why as she learned more of what was happening in the world. It was after dinner when Nano went back to finishing her homework. She knew she probably will need a change soon as her diaper was wet, but not too soaked. While doing her homework, she heard a knock on the door. It was her sister Yui who entered. “Nee-chan, I need your help,” Yui asked with a smile. She brought her school book with her, which must have meant she needed help with homework. At least this didn’t change. “Alright, which part?” Nano asked Yui. Once she asked, Yui opened the book and started pointing to the areas she needed help with. After a few questions, Nano grew an immediate pressure on her bladder. She knew she was most likely about to wet herself then. And sure enough, she felt a slight trickle slowly waterfall out into her already wet diaper. It only grew warmer as it surrounded her bottom. Once she finished, she felt relieved. “Nee-chan,” Yui said. She turned her head towards Yui. “I need a change.” Nano couldn’t help think that she also did as well. “Alright, we’ll continue after we get you changed.” With that, they walked over to the changing room. Yui quickly laid down on the table with her diaper flashing out of her skirt. Nano took a fresh diaper and cleaned her younger sister the best she could. After finishing putting her sister in a new diaper, she tossed the old diaper into the bin. As she was tossing the diaper away she felt a hand touch her bottom. She noticed her sister was looking up her skirt to see her diaper. “You need a change too nee-chan,” Yui smirked. This caused Nano to blush. “I’ll get you changed right up!” Nano wasn’t expecting her sister to be changing her, but decided to comply. She laid down on the table and could feel her younger sister fiddling with her diaper under her skirt. Getting changed like this caused her to blush a bit. She then thought as long as the person is one you could trust, you’d let them change you. It wasn’t long before she was in a clean diaper with the old one being tossed away. “There, all clean!” Her sister smiled. This caused her to smile as the two girls had just finished changing each other. Now they could continue on their school work without any worry. Nano was wondering if Miki would send her a message for help, and sure enough one came in almost immediately after she finished helping Yui. The text read, “Help needed,” and then listed the algebraic equations that were in their homework. She couldn’t help but chuckle thinking that some things never change. After catching up on the recent episodes that were added to the different anime series she was watching, she headed off to bed. She got changed into a pair of pink pajamas and found herself snuggling warmly under her blankets. It was an odd day that she wondered if she’d wake up from it as if it was all a dream. I’m so confused why this happened to begin with. Why I’m wearing a diaper, and why everyone I know is wearing a diaper. Is everyone wearing diapers, or is it just some of us? I guess I’ll really have to look into what has caused us to wear diapers in the first place. That and why does it seem that only I know of the real world? Not a lot of things make much sense. But I guess that means a lot for me to figure out! Once she smiled with this thought, she drifted off to sleep. All feeling content with the few strange events that has occurred. Chapter 7 Groggily opening her eyes, she realized her sister barged in again. Unlike the previous day however, there was no noticeable stench. This told Nano her sister Yui wasn't messy. Nano stood up and felt something different about the diaper between her legs--it was soaked. Ignoring the fact she must've wet during her sleep, she turned her attention towards her sister, "Do you need another change Yui?" Yui nodded, "Yeah." Her sister waltzed in with a smiling face carrying a spare diaper in her hand. Nano knew where she kept her changing supply and began the procedure. Once finished, Yui smiled patting Nano's bottom causing her to blush. "You need a change too nee-chan." Looking at how adorable of a smile her sister gave made Nano not even care how embarrassing this was. "I do need a change," Nano adorably smiled back. The two young girls smiled all the way into the restroom for Nano to lay down on the changing table. Yui began to pull her pajama bottoms down and Nano raised her legs after her pants were off. Slightly embarrassed by the position she was in, Nano blushed. It may have been the second time getting changed by her younger sister, but it was still somewhat uncomfortable. At the same time it also made her happy to be able to smile along with her sister. "There, all finished," Yui said as she finished tossing Nano's old diaper away. "Is something wrong nee-chan?" Looking at Yui's concerned look offset Nano. "Yeah, everything's fine," Nano tried to discern her sisters concerns. "Does something seem off?" I should be asking myself that one to be honest. Just getting myself changed by my sister is a little "off." "Well, you haven't gotten up when you usually do is all," Yui stated. Nano wondered if somehow she used to get up at an earlier time, at least maybe before what she can remember on this world. "Oh, what time do I usually get up at?" "I'm not sure," Yui replied. "Usually you come to change me every morning. And I sort of miss it." This made Nano feel a little bad about what she may have put her younger sister through, "Well, what time do you usually get up?" "I get up around 6:30," Yui tilted her head. "Alright, maybe things might be different tomorrow then," Nano says with a smile. She stands up and Yui smiles back at her. "Really nee-chan?" Yui looked ecstatic. "I mean it," Nano smiled back. "Yay!" Yui hugged her. They walked out of the bathroom and Nano couldn't help but think about her adorable little sister. I guess I'll have to set my alarm a little earlier then. Yui sure does get spoiled doesn't she? But I guess she does deserve it, the youngster likes to help out around the house and is quite more mature than many others I know. Even if she has her childish moments, it always makes me smile to see her smile. After confirming her affection for her younger sister, she changed into her school uniform with a smile. Flattening out her skirt over her diaper, she was now ready for the day. Grabbing her navy blue bag, she ate a quick breakfast and took off outside. "I'm going now," she shouted as the door closed behind her. While going into town before reaching the school, Nano noticed there was a sale going. She couldn't help but think to herself about the contents on the sale. I wonder if there's anything neat going on in the sales? Maybe the antiques has a sale going on that I should check out. Well this'll be something I should check out after school. Crinkling with each step and smiling, Nano continued to trot off to her school. With having the day before take all her worries out, Nano feels almost like a door of happiness opened. She wasn't quite sure what was causing her to have a spurt of happiness, but she wasn't going to over think it. The day continued on almost like how it usually goes. Everyone arrives to class on time and they take roll for who's here and not. They proceed into their classes with either having the homeroom teacher or another teacher on the subject. In Nano's case they had their homeroom teacher Suichi teach English. That was when Nano realized they were going to have P.E. that day. Something she was reluctantly not wanting to go to the previous day, but now was very willing to go through with it. A process for P.E. was simply having the students change into their gym clothes in the locker room. Nano was a little embarrassed to change in front of her fellow students, putting her anime designed diaper on display. At the same time, she wasn't ashamed now for having to wear that said diaper. Beginning with unbuttoning her shirt, she noticed her surroundings--all the fellow students diapers to be precise. Each one had a different and unique design. Some even had a little yellow stain indicating some use, but she was more concentrating on the fact that her fellow students were all wearing diapers just like the one she had on display. Even though it may have caused her to blush a little, she proceeded to put her gym shirt and shorts on. A plain white shirt with a black collar and a pair of red shorts with a noticeable bulge. The other students also having a similar bulge gave Nano the confidence she needed to run miles. Wait, run miles? How are we going to do that while wearing something so bulky? Nano shocked at the realization that there was no way they could participate in too much physical exorcise without the diapers getting in the way. Despite her worries, she continued to walk on to her P.E. class. P.E. didn't start much differently than how it ever did before; start with stretching, then a quick jog. Nano wasn't always too keen on participating in physical exorcise, but she didn't mind giving her all. She noticed their instructor Makiguchi, who was wearing mid-length black hair in a pony tail, a pair of soft dark blue eyes, and a black jersey over her white and black shorts, was also having a bulge on her shorts. After stretching they began their jog. Nano wasn't too sure how her diaper was going to hold out, but once she started to move her body she instantly figured things out. My diaper just somehow is not getting in the way. It's almost like it's not even there when I run! How is that possible? She continued to ponder on the mystery while she ran around the track. Passing and being passed around by other students. Even getting passed by Miki who would always give her cheerful expressions to keep her going. Nano would have always liked to keep up with her best friend, but she never found herself able to. Miki at one point would slow down to stay with her, but it made Nano feel bad about holding her back. So she let Miki run at her own pace just like she would. Afterwards Miki would stop and run alongside her for some morale support if needed, but today wasn't one of those days. Just about when Nano was about to finish her laps, she began to think about the world she was in. How bathrooms seem non-existent, and everyone wears diapers with full intention of it needing to do it's job. If everyone has had to wear diapers since the beginning of time, it's very possible we had a huge research developed just for making the "perfect" diaper. So what we are wearing is that research itself. Theoretically speaking, I would have to presume this type of diaper is far more advanced than any I have known before. Having both a comfortable bulk, and the capability to move around with ease is something that wouldn't have existed in the world I know of. So it just must be a higher designed diaper that allows for full movement, which makes sense. After crossing the line and feeling the urge to push non-existent glasses up about her theory that seemed plausible, Nano came to a complete stop. Wait, that leaves one thing remaining, why does everyone have a different design? A new question appeared into her head. This time, she couldn't quite come up with a theory and so she proceeded to go get a drink after a hard works worth on her jog. While taking a drink of water at the fountain, Nano felt her own fountain at work. Why should I even think twice about it, time to just relax and let it all out! Once her thought crossed her mind, she instantly relaxed herself as her pee began to stream out into her diaper. An audible "ssshhh" sound coming from below her as she began to feel relief. Gaining a slight blush, she finished wetting and took another sip. She figured she shouldn't have to worry about it until a little later for a change. You know, this actually isn't too bad at all. I can do other things and not have to worry about the restroom at all. With that thought, she jolted back to class for their next exorcise. * * * * * * * * Proceedings for the school day went almost like nothing was different. Nano may not have had any alarming accidents, but she still had some accidents during class. As different as it seemed to her, she really began to grow an appreciation for wearing diapers. The time finally came that Nano was looking forward to, the after school shopping trip. She was wondering what may have been on sale. Whether the antiques had a sale or maybe she could find a cute new outfit, either way there would be something worth checking out. With her mind wondering of what sale there possibly was, she decided to talk to Mr. Outsuki of the food shop. Standing with a happy expression, Nano began her greeting. “Hello Mr. Outsuki.” Mr. Outsuki looked at her with a stoic smile, “Ah Ms. Amasaki, how have you been?” Nano held a cheerful expression, “I’m doing well, how are things running for you?” “Ah the same as usual, you know how it is,” Mr. Outsuki replied with a smile. “Well that’s good, must be a lot of housewives passing by,” Nano replied. “Yup, and loads of new stories to listen to,” Mr. Outsuki gave a slight chuckle. “Though many of them found themselves having to get a change during our exchanges. So some of the stories are incomplete.” Nano blushed at the thought of why they needed a change, “Well I’ll have to listen to some of the stories some time later.” Mr. Outsuki had a surprised expression, “Oh are you here to check out the sale?” Nano gave a quick nod. “Well I hate to disappoint you, but the antiquary isn’t having a sale today.” She felt a little disappointment, but held her composure. “Oh I see, guess I’ll still check it out anyways.” “Well, today the sale is at the clothing store and variety store.” “Okay,” Nano nodded. “Thanks for letting me know.” With that said, she walked off with a wave. As she trotted off, Nano felt a poke to her back. The kind of poke a person would give a person if they knew them. In that instant, Nano could only picture one person who could do such a thing, her friend Miki. Sure enough once she turned around she saw her blonde best friend Miki. “Hey there Nano,” Miki spoke with a bright smile. Nano appeared confused, “What are you doing here Miki?” She couldn’t believe that her friend Miki was actually out of school this early. It was the Miki she knew and loved, who would always be training till dusk if she could. “Well, I figured you’d be here to check the sales out so I wanted to spend time with you,” came Miki’s reply. Nano couldn’t deny her happy feelings towards Miki’s intentions. She’s always wanted to spend more time with Miki, just Miki was usually busy with training after school. “I see,” Nano felt a little worried for her friend not practicing. “But there’s that one match coming up soon.” Miki had some matches against other schools fairly often. Whenever a match was coming up, Nano would rarely see Miki outside of class. So she couldn’t help but wonder why she could be away from practice at this point. “It’s not like I need to practice all the time,” came Miki’a response. The way she responded shocked Nano. “Plus, I enjoy spending time with you during this time.” Despite not understanding Miki’s way of thinking for this time, Nano only just nodded. “Well, then I’d be glad to spend time with you.” Miki quickly replied with a smile. Even though Nano still worried for Miki’s performance, she still liked the idea of visiting more with Miki. They first entered the boutique to check out the different clothing on sale. The first set of outfits displayed were a few summer dresses of three different colors. Nano was caught by the pink dress, however looking on the rack shown that none were in her size. This was the crux of being not taller, like Miki. “It’s too bad they don’t have you’re size,” Miki stated. Nano felt like there was more to her sentence, though this was Miki. So she guessed Miki was trying to compliment her that she’d be elegant in the dress. The next section Miki instantly pulled something over her school blazer. “Hey, what do you think of this?” Miki questioned with a grin. It was a yellow dress with white stripes going vertical around it. Nano couldn’t help but laugh, “I don’t see this one working, plus I don’t think you’d be one to wear a dress.” Nano was stating the truth as Miki ever worn a dress. Miki was a bit of a tomboy and the only skirt she wore was the school uniforms. Though she’d always be wearing shorts underneath. Nano couldn’t help but think about the diaper that was under her shorts as well. Then recounted the time she changed her, Miki wasn’t wearing shorts then. Maybe she doesn’t wear shorts all the time. Plus that could be bulky to wear a tight pair of shorts over a thick diaper. “Yeah, you are right, I wouldn’t wear a dress,” Miki commented. Nano couldn’t help but giggle at the truth. Putting the dress back on the rack, they walked off to another section. While Nano was looking at a white skirt, she felt a twinge on her bladder. Without even thinking about it, Nano gladly accepted the warmth that spread throughout her diaper. I don’t care how weird I am or feel about this anymore. It just feels good to go in my diaper. And it’s nice to not have the need to stop what I’m doing and go to the restroom. After embracing the warm touch of her wet diaper, Nano decided she should get a change. She thought she remembered seeing a restrooms sign outside the store, but first wanted to let Miki know. “Oh Miki,” Nano said. Miki turned her head away from a pair of shorts towards her. “I think I need a change.” Miki quickly put the shorts down and then walked towards Nano. “Let me check,” Miki stated putting her right hand through the back of her skirt and into her diaper. Nano could feel the finger of Miki’s hand touching the backside of her diaper. “Yup, you definitely are wet.” After confirming her status, she slipped her hand out. “Alright, let’s go to the restroom out here then and get a change,” Nano stated and began to trot off. However, Miki wasn’t following her at all. In fact, Miki held a grim expression. “Umm, don’t you remember?” Miki began. Nano appeared confused, “Remember what?” “That the restroom out here is for guys,” Miki answered. “Oh, so no way to change right around here then,” Nano stated. “Well, not like we could change in the guy’s restrooms since there’s only toilets,” Miki said jokingly. This came to Nano as a shock, toilets actually did exist. “Not like we need toilets though.” The way Miki sounded as she went on was definitely sounding like woman were the only ones who wore diapers. Wait a second, if that’s true then only woman are the one who wear diapers! What in the world happened to make it that way? Nano couldn’t help but question what happened to the world she once knew. Hmm, I might be crazy on this but is it actually possible that I’m the crazy one? Could I actually be the one who thinks of a world without woman wearing diapers because I was crazy? If that’d be the case, then what actually happened? Did something happen that made this world into that back when I was really young? Or did something happen in that world that made it into this? Either way, I think it’s something to deal with me. After finishing her thoughts, Nano returned to reality that she still needed a change. “So where can we change then?” Nano asked. “Just straight across,” Miki plainly answered. Nano was worried that she may be appearing weird to Miki, but forgot it was Miki. Miki may be her good friend, but she usually didn’t think too deeply into things. “Okay, I’ll head over there now then,” Nano nodded and walked off. Miki quickly caught up to her, “Would you like me to help you?” Nano smiled, “Sure, thanks.” She didn’t mind having her friend having to change her anymore. In fact she kind of liked having Miki change her. It made changing easier. Once the two girl’s finished up their shopping trip with only picking out a few things to take home, Miki walked Nano home. At Nano’s doorsteps, Miki waved to her while walking away. Nano casually waved back and entered her home. Repeating the same process of announcing her entry and getting greeted by her younger sister and mother. They smiled to each other and walked into the kitchen. After finishing a bottle of milk, Nano sucked on her pacifier. What seemed abnormal now felt just right to Nano. Such an infantile act felt like freedom to Nano. She felt at ease without any worries. While sitting there, she smelt a dirty diaper. Knowing that she didn’t feel the need to go, she believed it couldn’t have been her. But she decided to feel her diapered bottom just to make sure. Confirming there wasn’t any lumps, it wasn’t her. Feeling a tug on her right arm, was her mother indicating to follow her. Still sucking on her pacifier, she walked out of the kitchen with her mother. Now out of the kitchen, with only her mother and herself, the dirty diaper smell still lingered. This told Nano the person who had a dirty diaper was in fact her mother. Her mother must have wanted Nano to change her, as they were heading for the restroom. Laying on her back, pink cherry blossom diaper exposing, Nano began the changing process. While cleaning her mother, Nano couldn’t help but notice a smiling blush on her mother’s face. Nano couldn’t help but smile back as she continued to clean her mother. Once she finished cleaning her mother up and taping a new diaper, she couldn’t help but think about the feeling she felt. The world I know of wouldn’t ever have something like this. Only our mothers would change us when we were really young. While in this world, I’m having to change my mother and she changes me as well. It just feels like our family is closer, and that’s something I wish we had before. Nano felt a little upset realizing a feeling that the world she knew of didn’t share a similar happy feeling. While looking down, Nano felt a pat on her padded bottom. The pat came from her mother who smiled at her. “Doesn’t look like you need a change,” her mother stated. “Thanks for changing me though.” With a kiss to Nano’s forehead, her mother walked off. She couldn’t help but smile and remember the pacifier that still remained in her mouth. It’s pretty soothing to not have to act yourself. For some reason, having a pacifier in my mouth and a diaper on my butt just makes me feel pretty happy. Especially seeing my mother like this as well. Heading back downstairs to the kitchen to find her sister and mother gave her a shock—there was a bottle of milk hanging from her mother’s mouth. Not only that, but there was also a pink pacifier in her hand. This told Nano that her mother must also have enjoyed acting in this way as well. The possibility that other people must also act like this must also exist. Nano couldn’t picture Miki like this, but it’s possible that it’s a thing for other woman to participate in because of the circumstance they had. Later in the night Nano was working on her homework when Nano walked in. Just like usual, Nano guessed she was needing help on some homework. Seeing a notepad and a book told Nano she was correct. “Can you help me with this one problem nee-chan?” Yui asked politely. “Alright, what do you need help with?” Nano replied. After hearing her reply, Yui instantly set her things in front of Nano on her desk. It was a literature question that Nano understood very well. She began pointing out the different meanings within the text Yui was reading. While Yui was writing down the answer to a question, Nano felt the need to pee. But Nano disregarded the urge as she knew that being a woman in this world would be unable to use the toilet. Not only that, but she has never actually held on for very long since entering this world. So a warm stream began flowing out into her diaper. She sighed with the realization that she was now fully accustomed to wearing diapers. The wonder whether she could actually go back to the regular world and still not need diapers was now a question in Nano’s mind. Feeling the warm padding between her fingers under her skirt, Nano felt something else. Another urge that would put her on test to whether she was accustomed to diapers or not. The urge to poop struck her abdomen. However, unlike her first experience, Nano was fully accepting the fate that was to happen. Nano instantly spread her legs apart and lifted her bum to support herself to poop. The second she lifted, Nano attempted to push it out herself but failed. It was almost like she was unable to push it to begin with. However, she still felt her diaper starting to bulge out. Sitting there, Nano felt her diaper continuously bulge out with the mess she continued to make. Once she was certain she finished, she sighed with a blush. Her sister sitting right there just made feel something strange. Almost like it didn’t matter when she needed to go, she could decide to do so anytime anywhere. It felt in a sense—complete freedom. She didn’t have to use the restroom to do anything, and Nano was starting to love that fact. All she did was sit back down squashing the large bulge she made with a smile expression almost like “I did it.” After Yui finished writing, she looked over at Nano, “Thanks nee-chan. Now let me do something for you by giving you a change.” Nano knew there was no way of hiding her mess, it did smell after all. But she didn’t feel embarrassed about it, she felt happy. Happy knowing that her sister is willing to change her. So she lifted her messy padded bottom and walked out to the restroom with Yui. Once Yui finished cleaning Nano and putting her into another diaper, Yui tossed the dirty diaper away. Nano rose back up from laying back on the table. She then thought about how when she tried to go herself, she was unable to. I mean, I felt the need to go so I was trying to go. But what about others? Do they feel the need to go like I do? Her question lead to her desire to ask her sister right there. “Hey Yui,” Nano started. Yui stopped walking and looked over at her. “Do you feel the need to go?” Yui only looked at her with confusion, “What do you mean nee-chan?” Nano thought for a second on how to restate her question, “Umm,” Nano mumbled. “I mean, do you feel the need to pee or poop whenever you do go?” She quickly blushed feeling a little embarrassed. “Oh, I see what you mean,” Yui stated. “I don’t feel it, it just happens. Why you ask?” Yui looked confused again. “Oh nothing, just curious is all,” Nano smiled. She obtained the piece of information she needed. So, if Yui can’t feel herself going then there’s a good chance everyone can’t as well. Nano returned to her room as she thought to herself. That makes me wonder why I’m unique then and why I can feel myself having the need to go. Could it actually be possible that I can feel it because of the world I know of? That would make the most sense the more I think about it. If I think about it being habit of me using the toilet since being toilet trained really little I’d more than likely know the feeling within my body. But people of this world have never learned to use the toilet so they more than likely never grasped the feeling. Nano smiled at her thoughts which made the most sense to her. So if that’s the case, it’s possible that overtime spending in this world will cause me to lose the feeling. Which in that case, I’d be dependent on diapers if I was back in my other world. The realization hit her that it could be possible that even if she did return to the world she has known the longest that she may still end up with diapers. Could I even wear a diaper in the regular world? What would Miki say? How would Yui view me? And worst of all, how could my mother take it? This world’s mother is somewhat different than the regular worlds. She’s more caring than the one I know of. The mother I know of isn’t so caring like that. All I see her is coming home from work and smoking on the back porch. I never feel calm when I look in her eyes other than sparks. She’d always find something to complain about, like “where’s my food, did you do your homework, or go to bed!” But whenever I do make her food, she always says she has gone out to eat and stop wasting food. I always have done my homework, and she comes home when I have already gone to bed. I just want to talk with her more. That’s why… Nano couldn’t help but feel tears coming out of her eyes. That’s why when I see this world’s mother and all the caring she shows me, I can’t help but miss something I once had before. My mother used to spend time with Yui and me, she used to have fun cooking with me. She never smoked, never spent all this time at work. And the most important, fighting with my father. I can’t help but feel the family life in this world is so much better than the other worlds. So maybe I shouldn’t even care that I’ll be craping my pants, because I find everything in this life so much better already. Nano stopped to wipe a tear off her eye. Even though diapers should seem so weird to me, I can’t help but find them comforting. It’s almost like I feel something I have missed long ago. So I think if I have to decide about accepting losing the feeling of going, then I do. I accept losing my feeling, and I accept going in my pants or more like my diaper. She couldn’t help but brush her bottom with her hand. Feeling the padding against her fingers and feeling a smile come to her face. Now I should think about the two worlds again. Calling them this and other just doesn’t seem right to me, so I think I’ll call the world I’m in the diaper world and the world I know of the regular world. Now the question is, how I moved from the regular world to the diaper world. It’s just not scientifically possible. Is some supernatural force at play? Was there a black hole? Or am I in a huge dream? Whatever it is, I think I was right before with it having to deal with me. Did I do something, or did something happen to me? Or could it possibly be both? Whatever it is, if I can figure it out I could possibly find a way to return. However, the real question is should I even care about going back to the regular world? Nano decided she couldn’t deduce the reasoning any further and continued to completing her homework. Chapter 8 Sitting on the dark grey sofa, Nano was only wearing a sleek shirt of her school uniform and a diaper. Nano was watching an anime on the wide flat-screened television. The show consisted of two female friends at school. She felt a need to pee, and so she relaxed and blushed. Within a few seconds, she could feel her urine beginning to flow out warming her diaper. She felt soothed by the warmth spreading around her legs. Once she emptied her bladder, Nano sighed and touched her now yellow tinged diaper. “Nano,” said a voice close near her. “What are you doing?” The voice was her mother, who walked in front of her. “Is that a diaper? What do you think you are, a baby?” “I…” Nano couldn’t even speak with her mother’s voice filled with rage. “You even wet the thing. I can’t believe the way you are acting.” Yui appeared to the side of their mother, “My nee-chan’s no longer my nee-chan.” Miki suddenly was right next to her, “How could I be friends with such a big baby.” Nano was stunned by the spot she was in. She was not accepted by the people she cared about and whom she thought cared about her. All she could do was close her eyes and begin to cry. “Rnng!” sounded the loud buzzing noise. The sound followed a song from the anime Nano watched. She opened her eyes and noticed the ceiling above her. The ceiling belonged to her room, which meant she was in bed. Her horror was only just a dream. Sitting up, Nano could feel the padding between her legs which told her she still must be in the diaper realm. However, she could feel something unexpected—her diaper was wet. “Oh my,” gasped Nano in shock. She had no recollection of going before she fell asleep, which must have meant she did it during her sleep. She understood her control while in this realm was non-existent, but her ability to feel an urge made her think she still had some sort of control. It made her wonder if the ability she had may slowly be lost. This would mean that Nano would be like any other woman in this realm—unable to know when they have excreted their waste. However, she shook her shock as she got out of bed. Today Nano made sure to get up earlier than usual. Her reasoning for this was she wanted to be the one to wake Yui up. It bothered her when Yui questioned why she failed to get her up each morning. To Nano, her sleep schedule for school had been something she grew accustomed. However, in a different realm must mean different histories could have occurred, which got Nano curious about the differences. But one difference was apparent--Yui was accustomed to being graced by Nano in the mornings. Nano trudged silently as she could upon the sight of her younger sister’s innocent sleeping face. Right before her blue eyes, at about five inches, was her helpless sister silent as a mouse. Taking a few sniffs told Nano that Yui wasn’t going to require any “messy” clean-ups this morning, but didn’t tell her about any other changing. The still-warm feeling in her own diaper explained all that Nano needed to know—more than likely Yui required a change from a wet diaper at the least. Which was why Nano was pleased to have planned bringing one of Yui’s diapers along with her. Exhaling a deep sigh, Nano felt bad to wake up such an innocent face. However, she knew all too well that Yui would rather be woken up than stay innocently helpless. So Nano began to call her name. “…Yui,” Nano couldn’t help but whisper. Yui’s reaction was minute like she touched a sitting statue. “Yui,” she raised her voice a tiny bit. This time she noticed her tiny eyes fluttering open. “Hmmm,” was all Nano heard from her sisters muttering. “Nee-chan, you woke me up hehe!” Yui’s face beamed a smile like everything was back to normal. “Yup,” Nano smiled back. “I also brought a new diaper to change you in case you needed.” “Thanks,” came the reply followed by Yui hastily crawling out of her sheets and lying back down with legs sprawled in the air. This indicated to Nano she would be doing her change right then and there. Still lying in bed, and not needing a restroom. Nano couldn’t help but note this to her mind. After cleaning her sister into a fresh diaper, Yui hopped out of bed with a beaming grin. Nano felt a quick tug at her wait, she could tell it was her younger sister making quick work to checking her diaper. A silent gasp told Nano all she needed to know about her sister figuring her own diapers status. “Uh oh, my nee-chan needs a change hehe,” Yui giggled. No matter how many times she’s heard it by now, Nano couldn’t help but blush. “Let me give you one!” With her smiling face, she led Nano towards the restroom. I suppose after letting her change me, we’ll have to change into our school clothes and then we can eat breakfast downstairs. But I do have to say one thing that has made getting up earlier than usual worth it—seeing my sisters smile. ***** During lunch where the sun beamed through a cloudless sky as two girls, Miki and Nano, giggled with smiles as they ate their food. Nano couldn’t help but really tell the difference between the two different worlds Miki. One huge difference she could note was how more open and close Miki felt with their conversations. Miki from the regular world would act tenser and strict with some things they couldn’t talk about where the diaper worlds were far more relaxed to most topics. Does having diapers really make that huge of a difference though? Nano’s curiosity switched about how Miki’s homework progress went last night after they finished talking. “Say, how long did it take you to finish last night’s homework?” Miki’s strained face told her that it must’ve been brutal, but Miki scratched her head before fully replying. “It was so-so I suppose.” Nano couldn’t help but note that even with the difference between the two worlds, Miki seemed to have at least the same intelligence level as the other. “I only wish I could have an easier time with it.” At that moment, everything started to lose its sound, color, and movement. Nano was instantly triggered down into her deep thoughts by a single word, that rang through her head—“wish.” Was this word of some importance to me? Why does it seem nostalgic as in a way I have experienced it already…!! That was when Nano finally remembered what the missing link was. “Wish, that’s it! Wasn’t there that weird wishing box I saw some time ago and put a coin into? Huh, I don’t even vaguely remember what was written on it, but did it really have something to do with all women wearing diapers? If that is the case, I should possibly look into this. After nodding to herself, she now had a new plan she could enact after school—check the wishing boxes. Walking down the bustling strip of stores, Nano held a prideful smile. The kind where a tough question had been answered. In Nano’s case, she may have discovered what caused her to be in the diaper world. But if her hypothesis fails, it could be by a different reason. Or an even more bizarre alternative—the real world didn’t exist. The real world is fresh in my mind which would make it strange the diaper world was its own thing. But can’t exactly rule out the possibility. Which could mean, why do I have a memory of another world that didn’t exist? As her eyes peered on the door, she felt as if someone called her name. Instinctively, she turned around and saw several passersby’s. Most were older women, a few males and couples. Nobody who Nano could recognize or would have known Nano. Most of the students would have taken a right at the school entrance to go to the rail station, so it’d be unlikely another student. Uncertain who it was, Nano re-faced the store. “Nano,” a soft feminine voice rang. This time it was clearly nearby. As Nano scanned the area this time, she noticed a short brunette girl with dark frame glasses in the same school uniform as Nano. Could she be calling me? On cue, the school-girl walked towards Nano. The short brunette girl Nano recognized to be Sasaki Fumiko who’s in her class. She didn’t really know much about her as Ms. Sasaki has always been a rather shy girl. In truth they haven’t even had a real interaction, nor does Nano recall interacting with her. Which made her think somethings off for why she’d be calling out to her like this. She also began to wonder why she called her by her first name than her surname. “Um, is something wrong?” Nano asked. The response she received shocked her, the young glasses girl shook her head, “No, it’s that I wanted to visit with you.” They have never once talked with one another, so how could she be wanting to converse at such a random time and location for the day. “Oh, okay…” was all Nano could muster to respond. She didn’t want to say no and make the girl feel bad. “W-we haven’t talked, s-so I was just….curious,” Fumiko stuttered. Nano wondered who felt more curious, Fumiko or herself. In her case, Nano was thinking it could be possible the two are well acquainted with each other. “About?” Nano cued Fumiko to continue on. “M-mostly on you s-staying away,” Fumiko stated. Nano started to understand how socially awkward this girl the same age as her was acting. “I-I mean I was working on a project but…” “Oh, I gotcha,” Nano spoke in haste realizing what the situation was—as well as helping the poor Fumiko with her forced dialogue. “I’m sorry for not visiting with you anytime recently, something came up is all.” The look on Fumiko’s face went from sitting in the corner into a bursting rainbow. Such a huge change in emotion shocked Nano quite a bit but told her that her speculation had been correct. “I’m glad…” Fumiko smiled. “W-what’s happened?” The question Nano knew very much the answer to but held an even bigger question in itself—how to even go about describing details she’s experienced She gave herself a few seconds to gather her thoughts in order to give a form of an answer, “Um, it’s like I’ve been out of it recently. Like I’ve just gone someplace new…” Nano was pretty certain her rebuttal deserved a low grade in performance. “I see,” came a slow reply from Fumiko. “I-I get that way with drawing sometimes.” “Right,” Nano continued. “What it’s been like is feeling like I’ve been living a whole different life. And now I am trying to adapt to what it’s like in this world.” She wasn’t sure how Fumiko would take her honest response without trying to sound too out of this world. Fumiko gave a perplexed look, “I see. I-it makes sense now…I suppose.” She gave a smile, which made Nano feel relieved. Relieved enough that she might need to check her diaper. Despite Fumiko not saying much, Nano felt like she was understood. I guess this means we’ve been friends for some time. I’m not sure for how long, and it’d feel wrong of me to ask. I’ll have to find a way to ask her then. A mumbling sound broke her thoughts. It was clear Fumiko was trying to tell her something, but she seemed to be stumbling through her words. “Will you um, h-help change my d-diaper?” The sound of her words was sort of shocking to Nano as she didn’t expect this girl to be willing to have her diaper changed by Nano. So they must have done this in the past. “Sure, I don’t mind,” was what Nano said. However, she herself felt a little awkward to be changing someone whom she didn’t exactly know too well. The public restroom looked similar to the restroom at school, where they had several stalls lined up each having a changing table in them. Several of the doors were closed which told Nano they weren’t the only ones coming in for a diaper change. Fumiko led Nano into the open stall near the entrance, proceeding to hand Nano her bag. While Nano began to open her bag to see if she could find changing materials, Fumiko started to lay down on the low laying table. Once the bag was open, Nano took out a diaper and wipes that were sitting at the top. Fumiko’s diaper pattern appeared rather artistic with having paint splatters in all sorts of colors from the color wheel. This sort of diaper well represented Fumiko who was part of the art club. With a slight blush, Fumiko raised her legs revealing the artistic diaper that was underneath. That’s when Nano began to know what kind of change this was going to entail. The sight of a bulge followed by a slightly off-putting scent all told Nano what she was about to change—a messy diaper. Did she just poop herself and I didn’t even notice? I suppose I couldn’t exactly tell when Miki went, so I guess it’s really untellable. That could also mean the longer I stay in the diaper world the closer I could come to that—pooping without knowing. After wiping the glasses girl down and taping up her new diaper, they exchanged smiles. “Thanks,” came the reply of Fumiko. “D-do you need one?” Nano knew then what she was referring to—did Nano, in fact, need a diaper change as well. Quickly feeling the backside of her diaper under her skirt, Nano felt that she was rather damp and probably could use a change. “Yeah, I could go for one.” That’s when Fumiko directed Nano to sit on the table for her turn. This, in turn, caused Nano to blush as she wasn’t sure how to take having someone else changing her besides her best friend or family. But if they had done this in the past, she might as well try her best to not make things feel as awkward. Sitting down, Nano raised her legs to expose her wet diaper to the world. Fumiko, already with Nano’s supplies, began to make quick work. Before she could think more about how embarrassing it felt getting wiped down, she already had a new diaper on. “Thanks,” was all Nano could muster. “Yup,” Fumiko replied. “Oh, I-I should probably get going. Nice talking to you.” “I see, yes it was,” Nano smiled. “We’ll have to talk more.” And with that, Nano saw the girl with glasses off. After a bit of a stretch, Nano quietly reached her house and realized what it was she needed to do at the store—check the wishing box. Oh shoot, I guess I’ll just have to check tomorrow. It wasn’t like she had a time limit for doing so…or so she hopes. The remainder of the day was mostly her thinking about what should she do when she finds the box. Should she decide to remain here, or return? Or to possibly turn in the box to scientist to dissect its properties? All while sucking on a pacifier and spending time with her sister and mother who were all diapered and getting changed regularly. Nano wasn’t excluded from that group but didn’t have any “messy” types of changes. After completing her homework and helping Yui as well as Miki with their homework, Nano couldn’t help but think back to her situation. It almost felt like she was looping through what she should or shouldn’t do. She knew it’d be best to return, however she couldn’t help but think how great the diaper world has been. Nano’s gut knew she should go back to the real world, but her heart suddenly felt more towards wearing diapers. Before she knew it, it was already night time and she should get ready for bed. So she had done her normal ritual of changing into her pajamas, and now to the list of checking to see if she required a diaper change. She was sitting in her room, only wearing a pink shirt and a diaper. Sitting next to her was Miki, wearing a red shirt and shorts who was smiling as they continued to talk. Fumiko was laying behind them on Nano’s bed, wearing a light blue shirt and a diaper. All three of them smiling like a normal day. Nano felt an urge to urinate, she didn’t think a second thought and relieved her urge straight into the diaper. Her diaper warmed as she couldn’t help but smile and sigh feeling relieved. Fumiko strained her face as a bulge began to form through her diaper. A scent entered the air all telling the mess the young glasses girl made. However, no one in the room cared too much but smiled and continued on. The sound of a song gently breached the ears of the innocent Nano laying down. Stopping the pleasant music that brought a smile to her, Nano knew the time was just right for waking Yui up. But before that, Nano wanted to get out of the covers of her bed to check her diaper. To her fears, Nano’s diaper was quite swollen which told her she wet during her sleep once again. However, the wet diaper wasn’t the only thing Nano began to feel. A tightening feeling tinged in Nano’s lower waist. She didn’t feel startled, but knew instantly what was about to happen—she was about to poop. Nano lifted her legs under her blanket to help with the process, waiting for nature to take its course. That was when the tinge in her stomach began to subside, at the same time she began to feel it slowly creep at her rear about to make its escape. Moments after that, and she began to feel herself beginning to push out her poop causing Nano to squeeze her toes together. Her diaper slowly bulged out and continued to bulge as Nano continuously and uncontrollably pooped into her diaper. Her only thoughts were not about how gross it felt, but the sort of surprise she’ll be showing to Yui this morning. *************** After school, Nano made sure to go and check the box that she failed due to unforeseen events of meeting Fumiko. However, this time would be a different story. So in front of the store, Nano took a deep breath before entering. The store’s interior didn’t differ much at all to how it looked in the regular world—which surprised Nano. They also had all the wish containers lined up like the regular worlds. They also had the same cloth wallpaper that made it seem like something was indeed behind it—the container that Nano was looking for. Without hesitating, Nano crept her head under the cloth to gaze on the box with a single yen coin with text reading “I wish to never need the ladies restroom.” This was all the evidence Nano needed. That had to have been the main cause of her existing in the diaper realm. There shouldn’t be anything to talk about using restrooms, especially for females since they all wear diapers. Restrooms in this world are almost non-existent and were considered changing rooms. Exiting the store, Nano now had a lot more to ponder—whether she should return, or remain diapered for the rest of her life. However, Nano felt a rather strange connection to the swollen piece of cloth that nests below her waist. It felt comforting, warm and above all, it has somehow brought her closer to those she cares about. Chapter 9: Waking up at the new routine time, Nano got out of bed without a second thought. Seeing her younger sister’s smile was the only thing on her mind. Driven by that thought, she quickly went over to see Yui. Yui’s innocent face was like a ray of sunshine—brighter than the one that crept from the window. However not so innocent, was the smell of a full diaper. Nano no longer bothered by such a state, couldn’t help but smile about changing her younger sister. Gently rising the slumbering princess brought about a small smile, enhancing the cuteness her younger sister. “Good morning, nee-chan,” came the short response. “Are you ready for your change?” Nano asked. Yui nodded and positioned her body ready. “Alright, just sit there and I’ll have you all cleaned up hehe.” Now that she has fully accepted the world of diapers, she couldn’t help but find the workings here to adore her. During her process of changing the younger sisters diaper, Nano noticed something odd—Yui’s diaper was only wet. That can’t be possible, as that would end up meaning…is that smell coming from me?! Finishing up putting the young girl in a clean diaper, Yui sat up with a grin. “I think my nee-chan’s stinky.” She was absolutely correct. Nano confirmed by feeling the bottom of her diaper—which contained a lump she only just noticed now. She failed to process what that could mean? Nano didn’t feel herself needing to go this morning, and she wasn’t sure that she lost all her feeling yet. Which all led to only one logical conclusion. I not only wet my diaper during my sleep, but I also pooped in it too. It was the only logical conclusion—as to explain why she contained a lump in her pants without even realizing it first thing in the morning. Well, not like I should care. It’s only something I have to accept being in this world. Some point I could end up pooping my pants without even knowing. And you know what, I completely accept that. Resolved, Nano followed her sister’s lead to their restroom to get her stinky diaper changed. The day seemed different to Nano, as being Sunday meant no school. Usually, she would sleep in with no alarm, but felt the need to continue rising her younger sister up. However, the day wasn’t without its school-based events as it was Miki’s competition in which Nano couldn’t help but worry over. Miki had spent far too much time with Nano rather than actually putting the time in for practice. However, Nano still wanted to support her best friend even if the worst comes about. Being at her school meant it wasn’t much of a travel in which Nano never minded making the excursions to other schools to support Miki. There was a building the school had for kendo, which appeared like a gym on the outside but had a nice finished wooden mat flooring. Once there, she noticed Fumiko sitting where Nano usually would be sitting. Smiling, Fumiko gave a shy wave. Nano proceeded to walk over to her. “You here to see Miki kick butt?” Nano proudly stated. Fumiko nodded in response. She then stood up, “I-I need a change, help me?” “Sure,” came Nano without any hesitation. The two of them walked out to the nearest restroom. In the restroom, Nano found herself in a similar position the day before with Fumiko getting changed by Nano. However, this time Nano was completely fine with it—possibly happier to give the shy girl a change. While Fumiko’s legs were lifted, Nano had a question come to her mind. “Hey, do you remember when we first met?” She had hoped to gain info on how the two of them became friends. “Yes?” Fumiko’s small response opened for Nano to continue. “Oh, I was just wondering what you remembered,” Nano said as she wiped the girl's legs down. Then got second thoughts about what she said as that may have seemed rude to say. “I see,” came the response of Fumiko. This caused Nano to stop what she was doing in waving her hands to think of something to say. “I-It was the s-start of the year, and I-I transferred.” Nano didn’t think her question would have been taken seriously, nor for the fact that Fumiko had just been a recent transfer student. “Y-you had pooped and was out t-to get changed. Y-you accidentally brushed my books in my hand.” Nano began to feel slightly embarrassed for what she may have done. “T-there y-you saw some drawings I-I did. A-and the words you said to me--made me happy.” “Oh?” Nano tried to pique the girl into spilling the rest. “Y-you said seeing those drawings made you quite happy,” Fumiko said with a smile. “A-after class, y-you kept telling me about the anime and I enjoyed listening. M-Miki was also there being supportive--about my art.” Nano was happy to have heard this tale. She finished cleaning and taping a new diaper on Fumiko. “That makes me happy to hear what you remembered, which of course I had remembered it all!” Nano internally laughed knowing that bit was a lie, but not like she could tell Fumiko. “Well, shall we get to watching Miki’s match?” With a nod from Fumiko told them to head back. As they returned to their spot behind the school's team, they knelt on the wooden flooring. Nano couldn’t help but think how nice her diaper gives a pillow-feeling kneeling for that position. The girls were finishing up, practicing on each of their practice partners--taking turns swinging against one another. Loud shouting roared across the room alongside the sound of wooden swords clashing. Even with each of the girls in their armor, Nano could still tell who Miki was based on her height. Before she really starts to watch her movement, Miki and the other girls began to walk to their groups on the opposite side of a circle. Miki sat near Nano, but they’d have to remain quiet for the time being. Before Nano could watch Miki in action, she knew for a team competition each person was assigned to a position and they’d play in that order. Each team would consist of 5 people. For their school, they had 9 girls including Miki in the Kendo club. Miki was a typical pick for the “commander” position which was the anchor of the team. Many assigned to the “commander” position were typically skilled higher than most of the others on their team, or so that’s what Nano always thought. Throughout the other matches, Nano didn’t pay attention to see if Miki’s teammates played any different now that they had an extra set of armor under their pants. But she was familiar with Miki’s style so she was very much looking forward to the last match. However, amongst the shouting and clanging of wooden swords, the score tallied to two wins and two losses for both teams. Even for someone who didn’t care for the sport could realize how close the game was. And all was up to Miki whether or not they could prevail. Nano’s main recognition for how Miki plays is that often times she starts off with an intimidating yell as her match starts. However, she remembers Miki talking about some other schools and how they are ranked up in skill. The opponent for Miki, Miki mentioned how skilled she was. This caused Nano to be slightly worried about her friend who usually spends most of her time practicing. But the two girls were now facing each other before they were given the signal to start. As soon as the match began, Nano noticed a huge difference in how Miki was performing. Her friend did not perform a loud initial war cry, and her stance remained low and focused. It almost seemed like she was studying her opponent before taking action. After a few seconds, her opponent yelled while charging forward. “Men!” she shouted as they’re wooden swords collided. Miki, which Nano recognized as a more offensive player than defensive, hadn’t moved as much than to defend off her opponent right from the start. Oh no! Miki’s not very good at playing defense. Only if she can shake her somehow. “AHH!” shouted Miki’s war cry and the one Nano recognized most. Almost like Miki read Nano’s mind, she managed to shake the girl off by impressive footwork and physical force. At that moment the girl retook her stance again was when Miki dashed forward. “Kote!” Miki shouted as she swung around the girl’s shinai at her wrists. The girl swiftly attempted to parry, however, she was caught off-balance and failed to parry Miki’s swift strike. This resulted in a clean hit on the girl’s wrist. A judge rose their flag, “Wrist strike.” Miki had just scored a point, and what almost seemed very cleanly as well. The two girls began to return to the starting positions for the next round. Nano couldn’t believe what she was seeing, the level of play Miki was performing at. She feared that the time they spent together would hinder her practice, but it almost seemed the opposite. At this point, Miki was very well focused and well balanced. For what had Nano worried about the opponent Miki faced, turned out to be unnecessary. As the match continued, Miki quickly launched herself at her opponent without hesitation and scored a hit causing her to win her part. Such a stunning defeat led to her opponent being left in confusion. Her offense didn’t appear weak, but somehow she felt like something was lacking. Now that the matches have come to a conclusion, the two teams bowed to each other and thanked each other for the games they had for the day. Miki began to walk with Nano and Fumiko outside. Nano was still surprised over the fact for how effective Miki’s play was that day, and if she were to ask about it now was the time. “Hey Miki,” Nano started. “That was a good match.” “Thanks,” came Miki’s quick response. “Things could have ended differently if I lost my balance at the end.” Nano couldn’t help but giggle at Miki’s humbleness. Nano began her question, “I was just wondering though, what helps you stay focused?” This question kept Nano unsure just how Miki managed to stay composed the way she did during the match. Many times she could account Miki losing her balance and then losing a match because of it. Miki grew a smile on her face, “You may not believe it, but spending time with you really helps me.” At this sudden remark, Nano wasn’t sure how to respond. It made her happy to hear it, but at the same time, it didn’t quite make sense. “Wait, what?” was all Nano could muster. “Whenever I find myself in a tough situation, I sometimes think of you and not being able to do the things I want with you sort of hurts my focus. So, for the most part, my form I can work on, but the focus is a different story. So that’s why I have decided to spend more time with you.” Miki’s explanation caught Nano off guard again. Now Nano had a more clear reason for why the Miki she’s known, would falter in different situations. It all linked to not being able to spend time together. I guess Miki’s a big liar not telling me, that instead of training she’d spend time with me. Then again, she’s been more withholding that secret. So she’s only lying to herself and it’s causing her losses. That is indeed something to keep in mind. Nano now felt happy knowing the answer. “Thanks for sharing, it makes me happy to help you with keeping your focus.” The three girls continued out of the school together. **************** Later in the day at home, Nano began to think about the recent events. Seeing Miki winning as she did, and how she has another close friend in Fumiko. These sort of results she did not see in her original world. Which made her wonder, should she return back to her world? It was a huge decision that she now had to make. Return back to her world and set things right or have them done for her already? In this world, she almost felt like things were aligned in place for her to the point that it’s more taking care of her. It made her feel more like a baby than anything—not to mention the piece of baby’s clothing worn all the time. However, wearing a diaper all the time wasn’t that bad at all, was all she could think. It has somehow brought her closer to others, and it was surprisingly comfortable. As to whether I return or not…I think I will remain for a little longer in this world. Nano couldn’t help but remain curious, and not to mention fixated on her colorful piece below her waist. That is when she noticed, her diaper was currently swollen and ready for a change. So she began to get herself changed and get ready for bed. Chapter 10: It had been exactly one month since her arrival in the world of diapers. Despite the odd feeling she felt at the start, the warmth she finds in those around her made her feel more serene than the world she was in before. She also found the diapers rather comforting now than anything else. It really did give her a way out of the restroom—for good. And that was something Nano decided to stick with—by not going back to her own world. Getting up to starting her day, Nano noticed how soaked up her diaper was. It was in definite need of a change. So the first thing Nano would need to do for the day was to change, as there was no telling when she might end up using it again. Throughout the past month, Nano’s continuous use of her diapers weighed on her body rapidly. Little did she ever know when she’d wet herself, nor even mess herself. When she used her diapers, she just ended up using them for their purpose—protect one’s own mess. And quite frankly, Nano decided to forego her feeling the need to go. Now Nano will question whether or not if a smelly diaper comes from others or even herself. For today’s attire, Nano decided to go with a more casual shirt and a comfy skirt to cover her diaper. She didn’t need to worry about dressing for school since she had the day off, but Miki did want to spend the day with Fumiko and her. So the trio were going to spend time over at Miki’s house—where they would work on homework and indulge in some shows while chatting. Figuring she’d be out for quite a good length of the day, Nano made sure to pack an extra supplement of diapers in her bag for just in case. Packing the diapers reminded of Nano to check the one she currently wore—which turned out to be wet. It wasn’t that wet, so she decided to change later at Miki’s when she will need it more. And this was another added convenience Nano smiled about as she felt her padding. She smiled knowing the day was going to be good. At Miki’s house, Nano greeted Miki and Fumiko who managed to arrive before her at the front door entrance. This surprised Nano as Fumiko had to commute from a bit of a distance with the train to get here. With cheerful smiles, the three walked over to Miki’s room. Nano didn’t need to worry about saying anything to Miki’s parents as they were most likely both at work. In Miki’s medium-sized room, the walls were a plain blue with nothing hanging on it. Any awards Miki obtained went on a dresser in the right corner next to her regular sized blue bed. In the center, she had a short table across from the television in which she’d do her homework on. The trio got a couple more seats from other rooms of the house to accommodate the company present. Nano took her seat, squishing the lightly damp diaper under her, pulling out her books and a gray mechanical pencil. The subject they were going to start with was mathematics—as it seemed to pose the most stress to Miki. After an hour of working on the homework, Miki’s brain was about to fry, and so the girls decided to take a short break. That was when a smell wafted into Nano’s nose. She quickly felt the bottom of her diaper under her skirt—only to feel a decently wet diaper but not a messy one. Miki looked at Nano as if she thought she was the culprit. Nano rapidly waved her arms, “It wasn’t me.” Fumiko stood up, “Yeah, I pooped.” Miki then turned her head towards Fumiko, “Alright.” Miki then got up and handed Nano the tv remote. “Here, you can find us something to watch while I change her.” Fumiko smiled as she walked out with Miki, “thanks for your help.” Miki smiled back as she walked behind her. As Nano began to search through the programs that were being hosted over the broadcast for television, she noticed one of her shows that she had enjoyed. It was an anime about a young high school girl who ends up finding herself in a different dimension than the modern times she lived in. In the other dimension was based on ancient times with historical figures in Japanese history that the young girl found herself having to help face off against demons with her hidden powers. The part Nano currently was viewing was near the end where the girl has to decide whether or not to forgo her real life to remain in the altered reality. The girl who found it a treasure to have spent the past couple years in a different world with people she learned to care about came to one conclusion—that it’d be better for her to exist in the world she first started in. Her reasoning despite finding others whom she learned to care for and not having that in her real world was that she did not belong in that world. She should live in the world she was meant to be in as she has no past and can only ruin the future of that world. With defeating an outside force, that world was back on to its normal track. The longer she stayed, the longer people could come into worshiping her for the deed she did. But the most important reason she thought, was that it’d have been selfish of her to remain in a world nobody else could go to. Even though she could do well in the other world, she couldn’t do good deeds in the world she came from. Her family she couldn’t help restore, nor help fix issues found in others around her. Her existence would be a positive one that could help establish a better world in one in which she found displeased with. And that alone motivated her to return to her real world. This concept hit Nano like a loose brick. It was just about the same situation Nano was in. Nano wasn’t from the current world she was in and almost forgot about going back to the world she once resided in. The thought that it’d be selfish of her to remain in a world that seemed better off and not help others she once knew was all she could think about. Could I be doing something wrong here? I mean this world is better and I feel far more loved than the other world. But now that I think about it, Miki had trouble, I don’t know Fumiko and even my mother has a large problem. Seeing them in this world tells me they could potentially be more positive and do better. “Nano,” Miki voiced. Now that I recognize their issues, I could probably fix them. I know that the ones in this world I’ve come to recognize like the others, but in reality, they really aren’t the same. I shouldn’t be selfish anymore… “Hello? Nano?” Miki touched her shoulder. Nano jolted towards her. “Oh uh yes?” Nano stumbled confusedly. She didn’t realize Miki and Fumiko walked back in. Fumiko sat back down, “you looked deep in thought about something.” “Oh, I’m sorry about that,” Nano responded. “Yeah, I was thinking of our homework regime.” Nano tried her best to not exactly explain what she was really thinking about. “Ah, I see,” Miki said. “Did anything come to mind?” Nano shook her head, “nope, unfortunately.” Fumiko smiled, “well it’s time for our break unless you need a change Nano.” With a smug grin, Fumiko approached Nano to check her diaper. Nano couldn’t help but lose her footing as she was startled and fell on her diapered butt. This caused Fumiko, Miki, and even Nano to laugh. For the rest of the day, Nano had fun with her two friends. Thoughts of returning to her original world came and went, but she decided to deal with it the next day. So she ended the day with a glimmer of hope for doing something great to those she cares about and a diaper in desperate need of a change. With the day being Monday Nano had to reluctantly get up for school, but smiled at the thought of seeing her friends smile. Today didn’t differ from the others, a few changes during school but nothing else that felt different. However, Nano had a plan installed for after school. After school, she was going to go see about returning to her real world. Once the final class was adjourned, Nano felt nervous. Not backing from her plan meant she had to walk into town and find that coin in the wishing bin once again. With the weather being clear, she at least didn’t have to worry about bringing an umbrella. So the stroll to town would be nice and smooth. At the store in question, she quickly located the wishing box hidden behind the curtain. Cautiously making sure nobody was watching, Nano reached into the box finding her single yen coin. With the rims of the coin in her finger, Nano debated once again whether she should remove it or not. Once the coin is removed she will most likely be back in her real world. Taking a deep breath, Nano steeled herself for the worse and picked the coin up. Removing the coin once in the box, Nano stood up straight bringing the curtain back down hiding the box. With the coin in hand, she wondered if she had indeed swapped worlds. She pressed her legs together to see if she went back to underwear, only to feel padding—indicating she was still in a diaper. Either it worked and she was now in the regular world in a diaper or she still was in the diaper world. With her legs still pressed together, she felt the padding grow warmer indicating Nano was currently doing her business without her knowing. This could pose a problem if she was in fact back in the regular world. But Nano didn’t want to panic right away and decided to see if her house was different. Being cautious entering the house with a quiet “tadaima” still caused a roaring Yui to bombard into her space. “Nee-chan, okaeri,” smiled the young girl. “Hey Yui,” Nano couldn’t help but smile back. “I’m glad your back, I was needing a change too!” Yui stated. This told Nano all she needed to know—she was still in the diaper world. If Yui needed a change by Nano that meant this Yui was currently wearing a diaper—especially one in need of a change. Well, maybe I’ll go back to the world later in the day? With that thought, Nano followed Yui to the changing room and change a rather stinky diaper. It was approaching bedtime and Nano still didn’t notice anything changing. She was still in the same diaper world that she woke up in. Only she needed to change the soaked diaper and go to bed. Rather than trying to wait for it all to change, she decided to sleep. Maybe it’ll all be changed in the morning. And with that Nano crawled under the covers of her pink bed and closed her eyes. Something felt strange, Nano was currently in a restroom with her diaper. She felt the immediate need to pee and was about to do her business when her mother showed up behind her. “I don’t want to see you use that diaper hun,” Nano’s mother commanded. Turning around she noticed all the changing stalls become toilets. Something she hadn’t seen in over a month and almost long forgotten. Nano was about to squat there and pee into the diaper she became far accustomed to but noticed three girls sitting in three different stalls. It was Yui, Miki, and Fumiko. They all felt like they were feeling very relieved with what they were doing. Nano knew they were all peeing by the sounds of the streams the three girls made. This caused Nano to feel an even bigger urge to just let it all go then and there. However, she remembered her mother behind her and began walking to one of the empty stalls. Lifting her skirt she saw a pink diaper taped neatly on her as if it was waiting to be useful. Nano confused which to choose, between the toilet or the diaper around her, sat down on the toilet with the diaper still on her. It felt odd to sit on the toilet, but the padding she wore helped convince she was ready to do her business. Feeling a grumble in her stomach, Nano knew she was also going to poop. Convinced ready to systems go, her mother was right in front of her. “No sweetie, not in your diaper.” Her mother said. With that, her mother reached down to her diaper and untapped it. With swift hands, she removed what was protecting Nano’s rear end. Nano felt naked, but still a need to go potty. Noticing the potty she sat on, Nano decided to relieve herself then and there with no diaper on. There she noticed a white with pink polka-dot silky garment around her ankles. Before Nano released her waste, she was abruptly distracted by the sound of her alarm. Blinking her eyes rapidly, she noticed she was no longer on the toilet but in her bed. Squirming to turn the alarm on her phone off, Nano then relaxed a little longer in her bed. It must have been an odd dream that didn’t need her second thought. Lying down in the pleasant comfort of her bed, Nano felt an urge to perform a morning ritual—the need to urinate. Nano brushed this off not needing to care because she knew what lied there to protect all her potty needs. So Nano didn’t even bother trying to hold and immediately relaxed her bladder. She started to feel herself releasing her golden liquids and warm her rear end with rapid succession. Feeling soothed about relaxing, she was immediately put into disarray at an unfamiliar feeling—her legs were growing warm. Worried that her diaper leaked Nano stood up while she continued to pee and noticed something very different—she was peeing straight into her bed. Once she finished peeing, Nano sighed in relief. Even though she may have completely soaked her pants and bed, she couldn’t deny the relief she felt. Unfortunately, when she felt her padding of the diaper it felt far less padded then she remembered. This could have meant only one thing. I’m back in the real world! And I just completely wet my pants… Nano panicked for a short second thinking what she should do. And the first thought is to try her best to clean up and make sure nobody finds out. As if this was the real world, she shouldn’t have been having these sort of accidents. Though if on the off chance she did get caught, she’d just have to say she must’ve wet the bed. Looking at her phone’s clock, she noticed the time was different than to what she set it too. It was as if she was regular Nano not getting up for Yui. Nano thought she’ll just have to set that back for the next day. But taking her dirty laundry she rushed to get it washed. Thankfully today was a rare break from school, so she didn’t have to worry about going to school at least. However, one thing she was curious about was how different the town could have been. So on that thought Nano changed into a blouse and a skirt while throwing another pair of white underwear on with her white long socks. The underwear she couldn’t help but feel strange with how accustomed to diapers she got. Though with an accident she had that felt so natural, she considered diapers as an actual option. After breakfast Nano walked into town to see the same colors and banners. Nothing had changed and it almost seemed like it didn’t matter which world she was in, it was the same bustling town. But Nano thought she could at least greet several of the people she knew. On her way home, Nano felt her need to pee grow quickly. And then she was stopped by another common feeling in her tummy—an urge to poop. Nano without thinking twice bent down and allowed her body to release it all. First, she felt the mushy lumps exit her body, followed by a warm liquid that began to go down her legs. Right after she felt her urine, she jolted up realizing what she just did. Nano was too late to stop herself as she kept going until she hit total relief. At that moment, Nano not only just wet her pants for the second time in the day, but also pooped her pants. Oh, gods, I hope nobody’s going to notice at home…Maybe I do need diapers? Walking through the doorway with quiet steps, Nano did her best to not get noticed. Her mother must have been at work so all she had to worry about was Yui. Steps away from the bathroom, she heard a creek in the wood causing her to panic. Looking backward to not see anyone there at all. Phew, I made it. Heaving a heavy sigh, Nano walked into the bathroom and proceeded to take a long process of wiping herself down. During the rest of the day, she noticed Yui was more quiet than usual. That’s when she remembered how different the diaper world’s Yui was. So for the whole day, Nano decided to spend it near Yui giving her the attention she needed. They cooked together, played games and had an overall blast. By near the end of the day, Nano couldn’t help but notice Yui latching on to her with a huge smile. When was the last time I did something like this anyways? I’ve been growing too independent, thinking I need to spend more time alone. But spending time with Yui didn’t just make me happy, but it made her feel thrilled. Only if we could do some of the things in the diaper world together. After finishing her reminiscent thought, Nano walked up to get ready for bed. While in the bathroom she felt a need to pee and just relaxed. Quickly she felt a warm liquid going down her legs once again. Sighing to herself feeling relieved, Nano felt it was ironic how she just had another accident right next to the toilet. At least I was wearing a skirt and not pants today…But that makes three accidents today…I didn’t even make it to the toilet once. I guess my time with Yui helped me hold a little longer thankfully. That’d been embarrassing to have wet myself while she was there…I suppose this proves I’m not quite ready for the toilet again. I’m so used to the diaper world not having to use the bathroom that it just feels natural to do it in my pants. Which means I’ll be needing to invest in diapers tomorrow. Well, I sure hope nobody catches me. Finishing up the cleaning process, Nano changed into her pj’s and fixed her bed with her clean sheets. She was thankful at least nobody noticed this problem. She’ll just have to be careful about waking up and needing to go. But she set her alarm to the earlier time ready to see Yui’s expression. Before she could go to sleep, Nano heard the front door of the house open. The only one who would ever enter their house this late was their mother. Nano almost forgot how late her mother came home because of the diaper word’s version. If there’s one person she wished would be more like that alteration—it’d be her mother. However, Nano has figured she has to change her own mother's attitude. This way she can be more like the diaper world’s—a kind, gentle and loving mother. So with that in mind Nano walked out of her room to see her mother. Nano found her mother in the kitchen with a cigarette in her mouth glaring in her direction. “What are you still doing up?” Her mother said. “I-I wanted to see you,” Nano spoke nervously. “Is that so,” her mother smiled. Nano felt a little awkward so she decided to walk away. But as she walked away, she thought could have heard “goodnight” coming to her direction. Chapter 11 Nano, worried about her bladder control, managed the day without having an accident. It helped her confidence in that she could potentially go back to holding it again, but figured she shouldn’t risk it. So she’d be better off getting diapers. However, before she left, she wanted to start closing some other issues with Miki, and her other-worldly friend Fumiko. She walked out to find Miki in the hallway, probably heading to the school’s dojo for her afternoon practice. “Hey Miki,” Nano smiled. “Hey,” Miki smiled back. “I was wanting to see if you’d spend time with me today,” Nano giggled. If she was to take what the diaper world’s Miki said, spending time together helped Miki feel more confident which was her bigger issue than being out of practice. “Well, I’d love to but I should probably practice for the next match coming up,” Miki spoke disappointingly. “Oh I see,” said Nano feeling slightly sad. “I hope it goes well at least.” With that Nano returned to her classroom to see if she could at least succeed with her other plan—become friends with this Fumiko. Walking back into the classroom, Nano noticed Fumiko still sitting in her seat third row from the front next to the windows. It looked like she was well focused on her art. It didn’t seem like she was going anywhere soon, so Nano took this opportunity to start up a conversation. “Hey Sasaki,” Nano wanted to be formal so she used her family name instead of her given. It took Fumiko a few seconds to react to Nano’s speech. After a few seconds and no response was given. Just like the Fumiko, I know of. Fumiko wasn’t always the most outgoing type, so any unfamiliar situations she’d just remain quiet. “What kinds of characters are you drawing this time?” Nano determined, decided to take it to the next step. “Um, well I guess it’s just some characters,” Fumiko said in her defense. Fumiko wasn’t giving any openings as to what she was drawing, which gave Nano the clue that she might need to rethink her approach. “Ah I see, hope it goes well,” Nano says as she walks away. She knew at this point it wasn’t going to be easy to break through to her. It appears I have a bit of work to do. Both Miki and Fumiko aren’t going to be easy to break through to them, but I won’t give up yet. Nano grasped her thoughts and walked out of the school. On her way back home, Nano stopped into town for her next objective—diapers. Even though her first two didn’t quite succeed, she knew she had to pull through with this one. She really needed to succeed as well, otherwise, she’d continue making a mess to clean up. The town had a small store that she’d hope carried diapers. Otherwise, she’d more than likely have to take a trip to a different store to pick some up. Her biggest worries became how to actually pick a pack up. Once in the store Nano rapidly scanned the store for who was in there. If she was to do this she should at least try to keep eyewitnesses to a minimum, especially if there was anyone who knew her. But her reconnaissance came back with only a few people in the store and an empty line to the cash register. The black haired pony-tailed girl sitting at the register gave Nano a quick glance and welcomed her to the store like most employee’s do. Nano knew she didn’t know what her objective was but almost felt like she just read her mind—that she was to be purchasing a package of diapers. Causing even more panic. Slowly walking along the aisles, eventually, Nano located the product—some tape up diapers. They had a different design than what she was used to, being a bright white with some flowers scattered, but she found what she needed. Staring into the package her heart began to skip a few beats. She started to grow in worry about anyone who was seeing her now. Scanning left to right, she didn’t see anyone in sight but the woman at the cash register. Though they didn’t notice her at all, knowing of others existence just caused Nano to freeze up. It’s not like I’m buying anything bad. So what if I have to get diapers, I actually do need them. Just I hope nobody notices. Then again I still have to purchase them… Nano shook her thoughts that deterred her away from the objective and closed her eyes. She reached her hand out slowly for the package on the shelf. Feeling the crinkling plastic between her two fingers, she grew an even brighter shade of red. Just as she was about to grab the package in her right hand, she felt the plastic move sliding from her fingers. This was the package being picked up by someone else, not her. Her heartbeat began to skyrocket as she cranked her head to her left. There she saw the employee girl standing slightly taller embracing the package of diapers in her arms. “Can I help you with this?” The curious employee asked. Nano stood there silent not knowing what to say nor even being able to speak. At this moment there was no hiding the truth—that she had her intentions on getting diapers. She felt as if she was a pathetic creature under the grasp of her predator. “I see, alright follow me to the register.” Panicked Nano decided to numbly follow the lady to the register. At the register, the employee scanned her package quickly and put it in a bag. “I know you are probably feeling a little scared,” the employee stated. “But I’d like to let you know there are some other people who do buy some as well and have found themselves scared. This will probably seem a little strange but…” The employee took part in the receipt and began to write on it. “Here’s my number if you need any help. I’ll be willing to talk to you about it if you want. And if you need any more, just let me know and I’ll help keep it as private as possible.” With that stated, the employee smiled brightly. Nano had no idea how to react other than to just pay for her diapers. Taking her package Nano tried to speak, “thank you.” It may sound more like a whisper, but it’s all she could muster. The girl didn’t seem to mind other than smile and wave as Nano left the store. She still felt numb for the occurrence, but glad that it didn’t get any worse. The employee sure took charge which made things easier for Nano, though she didn’t quite like the idea of her knowing to begin with. All she could do is just stash the number away and think about it later. For now, she should get back and change into a diaper before she wets herself. At home, Nano trudged through the front door to make it up to her room. With her purchased diaper in a bag, it wouldn’t have been hard for anyone to know what the contents she carried were. Making her break into the room, Nano felt relieved to know Yui wasn’t going to greet her with her usual cheerful smile. Despite not being able to see that, Nano dashed her way in and closed her door behind her. Dropping her contents on her bed, Nano ripped open the package of diapers and pulled one out. She was instantly reminded by the diaper world just by the soft texture and pleasant smell the diaper gave off. Not wanting to wait any longer, Nano reached under her skirt and slid her pink underwear down and off her slender legs. She tossed them to the side as she’ll have to deal with them later, but for now, she wanted to change into her new diaper. Hopping on her bed with the diaper in hand, she laid back and raised her legs revealing everything under her skirt. A position not for the luckiest person to have won her heart, but for soft padding—her diaper. Unfolding the crinkling fabric, she worked it under her into the ready position. Even though she was mostly used to changing others as well as herself being changed by others, Nano had done a self-change several times within the diaper world. She didn’t have any powder to use alongside at this point, but if she wanted her diapers hidden with one on her this had to do for her first time in this world. In the end, this diaper was going to be the first in many years Nano had actually worn a diaper within the world she knew the longest. Folding the diaper over her, she got the top in ready position to be taped. Taking the tapes, Nano pressed them onto her diaper until it was secure. There she stood up feeling the padding below her waist. It was tightly secured onto her with a pleasant soft touch. It wasn’t the exact same feeling as the ones in the diaper world, however, it felt better than the underwear she was wearing earlier. Standing up again, she picked up her package of diapers from her bed and began to look for a place to put them. She didn’t want them to be somewhere they could be easily found, so she chose a place under her bed. There was a box that she didn’t really use that’d make a perfect spot for them to hide. This way nobody would decide to casually look through her stuff and find it by accident. With her diapers hidden from view, she felt that she made good time with her diapers—as her bladder began to build up. Good thing I’m wearing a diaper now. Without thinking twice about it, her bladder gave way leaking straight into the freshly taped diaper. A warm torrent flooded the front and made its way around her rear. In mere seconds, Nano had just perfectly proven why she needed the diaper she current wore—she had finished wetting herself. The weight of the newly wet diaper wasn’t something she wasn’t used to but felt more at home with it. It made her feel as if she was in the diaper world once again. With a smile knowing her diaper should hold up at least another time, Nano opened her door and wonders about her sister Yui. Now that I have diapers, I probably won’t be getting out of them for a rather long time. That’d mean having to keep this secret from Yui all this time. We’ve been rather open and close to each other being sisters, but I don’t know if I could tell her it. She may end up growing distant from me. At the same time, she might understand. I really don’t know if I should at this time. I only hope me being in diapers doesn’t keep us from growing apart. With those thoughts, Nano continued on with her day with her newly wet diaper. With the day being Thursday, Nano was in class and diapered. She wasn’t wanting to give up this time for being able to spend more time with Miki and make a friend out of Fumiko. So today was going to be the start of something wonderful. Not trying to think about what’s below her waist as the people around her probably wouldn’t accept her. But she did indeed need her diaper as she already felt a need to use the restroom. Without thinking much about it Nano’s diaper grew a steady amount of warmth from the liquids spreading through it. She was sitting in the middle of class and didn’t even need to go use the bathroom during a lecture. It may have even been a problem if she didn’t have a diaper at that point. Nano thought that she’ll just have to change herself later when she really needed it. With that lecture over, the school was now out for the day. Thus began many after-school club activities. Standing up caused Nano’s diaper to sag down by the weight it contained. Not being bothered by this, Nano moved to her first objective for the day—becoming friends with Fumiko. Fumiko was at her seat like usual--drawing. Nano could tell it was a cute looking anime girl with an adorable outfit. She seemed to have a puffy bottom to match her pinkish top. This gave Nano an idea—why not talk about anime. Nano remembered that the diaper world’s Fumiko enjoyed anime and they discussed many of the ones they watched. “Hey Sasaki,” Nano started. She leaned over to get her attention, which seeing the unchanged face of Fumiko meant it succeeded. However, she didn’t give any reply than just a glance. “I was wondering if you like anime too?” From the term caused Fumiko to beam for less than a second. Nano thought she found her way into the heart of Fumiko. Hehe, so simple Fumiko. All about anime and art, though your art has been good to look at. “I was wondering if you liked the previous episode to Mahou Shoujo?” Nano asked. Fumiko turned her head facing Nano. This series had been a favorite to discuss between Fumiko and Nano. Even though this knowledge seemed like an unfair advantage, she was willing to take it to become friends with Fumiko. “I quite liked the scene when Yukina—“ Fumiko abruptly spoke, “Oh yes, that point where she jumped in from the roof.” Fumiko stopped talking realizing she had just busted out. Nano realizing this continued on, “Yup, it was also sad to see Chihaya having to leave but I can understand why.” From then on Fumiko and Nano talked for several minutes just on one anime episode. Fumiko didn’t leave her attention and continued to talk stating her awkward thoughts. This made Nano happy to have a conversation like this once again with Fumiko. She realized she made a great opening though for the next ploy. “I’m Amasaki Nano by the way,” Nano stated. “Sasaki Fumiko,” Fumiko replied. Nano already knew her name rather well. “Okay Fumi-chan, let’s exchange numbers and we can talk later.” Nano realized she accidentally slipped her pet name she called Fumiko back in the diaper world. Though Fumiko didn’t seem to mind and pulled her phone out. “Okay,” was all Fumiko replied with. And like that, they had now exchanged a connection on their phone. “I’ll have to talk to you later then,” Nano said with a wave. “Bye-bye,” replied the shy Fumiko. Walking out, Nano felt elated to have found the connection with Fumiko in this world. Now things can be really fun in the future. I’ll finally have a true anime fan to talk with. Though Fumiko plays a lot more games than me, I can see us having a lot of fun in the future. As Nano continues through the hall she is reminded by the swollen diaper between her legs. We just became friends so I don’t think it’ll be time to share that secret anytime soon. Nano thought Miki probably went to the school’s dojo to practice her swings already, so she was heading to greet her. This time she wasn’t going to give up on getting Miki to join her for a stroll through town. In the dojo stood multiple people geared up ready for practice matches as well as several lined up for stretching out their swinging arms through practice swings. Miki didn’t appear to be out in the main part, which must’ve meant she was in the changing room. Nano didn’t feel afraid of entering because of her connections with Miki. Most of Miki’s fellow club members were well acquainted with Nano periodically coming in to see Miki. They’ve even offered her to join the club because of how many times she had visited. But despite how good the offers sounded, Nano declined. Kendo didn’t appeal to Nano’s sort of sport. Especially with how sporadic her movement could be in the swollen padding she currently sported. Walking through the smiles and greetings Nano received, she made her way into the changing room. Once in the small changing room with several short lockers for each of the participants, she noticed Miki. However, Miki didn’t appear dressed and ready for Kendo practice at all. It almost appeared as if she just got there herself. Miki turned towards Nano with a smile, “Oh there you are.” This indicated to Nano that Miki was possibly wanting to visit with Nano. “Oh, did you want to talk?” Nano asked. “I did,” Miki replied. “I was waiting for you outside your classroom but saw you talking to someone else. So I left to practice.” Nano realized she may have upset Miki a little by talking to someone else. “But I wanted to say sorry about yesterday.” “Oh?” Nano couldn’t help but feel curious about Miki’s thoughts. “We haven’t spent time together in quite a while haven’t we,” Miki continued. “So that got me thinking about how you may have felt when I declined. So I’m sorry.” Aww, Miki, you don’t have to feel bad. I’m glad you were thinking about me though. “It’s alright, but that’s what I came to see you again today,” Nano started. “I was wondering if you’d like to spend time together in town?” Miki didn’t speak and turned away from Nano. She first took the garb that was in her hand and stuffed it back in the locker. Once put away, she closed the locker. Seeing as how Miki just closed her locker without any of the practice gear caused Nano to smile—she was probably going to accept. “Sure, let's go to town.” Sure enough, Miki’s reply told everything Nano needed to know. Bursting with energy, Nano shuffled out of the changing room following Miki who walked towards the teacher in charge. Miki began to tell the gentle old man the run down. “Yeah, so it turns out Nano wants to hang out today…” Miki sounded a little off in her speech, probably because she’s never skipped out before. She always comes to practice on time and stays the longest, so this action almost seemed out of character. The man looked at Nano’s innocent grin and turned back to Miki, “Ah I see.” His serious expression turned into a warm gentle smile, “I think this might be a good change for you. So go ahead, and have fun with Miss Amasaki.” “Thank you very much,” Miki bowed. Nano also proceeded to bow towards the man who smiled back. Nano didn’t want to think much on it, but she almost felt the man knew what held Miki back—her unexplored desires. Maybe he tried to get her to take a break once in a while? But knowing Miki, she’d decline all offers that she didn’t agree to. So that'll be my chance to help Miki improve herself…not to forget to have a lot of fun with me as well hehe. Rather than walking into the town that is nearby, Miki and Nano took a train to the city in order to spend even more quality time together. While walking down the streets, she couldn’t help but notice Miki’s smile. It made her happy seeing Miki wearing a different expression than she normally did. There first few stops were at different clothing stores—which turned into Nano trying on different outfits. Nano felt nervous about trying on different clothes because of the garment she wore below, but she seemed to have gotten away with it. After they stopped at a fast food restaurant to eat something. Nano had an urge to pee, just let it go as they were in line. Once it was their turn to order, Nano couldn’t help but give a blank stare for the relief she was doing at that moment. Once she realized what was going on she apologized for the delay and ordered her food. “Aren’t you having fun?” Nano asked while sitting and eating. “Yes, I am,” Miki replied with a smile. “It feels like it’s been quite some time since we’ve done this last.” Nano couldn’t help but not, “yes it certainly has.” “I’m glad I decided to go with you today,” Miki stated. Nano smiled in return. “Though I can’t help see you acting differently.” Nano blushed at her comment. Possibly she was referring to how differently she has been since wearing a diaper. But there was no way she could actually guess what she was currently wearing. “But that might be me over thinking things.” “Hehe, you don’t do too much of that,” Nano giggled. Miki also laughed as well. Despite being a strong type, Miki never gave too much to deep thinking as Nano does. After taking a trip through the arcade and playing various games, the girls decided it was time to head back. Miki looked far much brighter than the day before which caused Nano to smile as well. She was rather glad to have gotten her to join her and only wished she had done this much sooner than before. Though one thing was clear, Nano was glad she brought several spare diapers for school. At home Nano was sitting at her desk doing her best at the homework she had to do. She didn’t have too much to do which she was thankful of but thought that she should do a good amount of studying after the good day she’s had. Looking through her literature textbook read different types of stories that were either boring or intriguing. While changing over to mathematics, Nano felt an urge to use the restroom. Unlike having a need to pee which would be an easy task to perform Nano also needed to poop. However, in her diapered state, Nano didn't mind the idea of a full diaper but welcomed it. Stopping what she was doing Nano relaxed in her chair and rapidly wet her diaper. Nano couldn’t help but think how easy it’s become for her to just wet herself like this. But since she was wearing a diaper it was very much okay for her to do so. And the same applied for what she was about to do next—poop. She put her hands on the table and raised her diapered butt slightly above the chair. With thoughts of acceptance, Nano took a deep breath and began to push. Almost on cue, she felt something beginning to breach out of her rear. Unlike a gas emptying out, it was a solid material. With no thoughts of rejecting what was to come, the solid waste slid its way out and into the seat of her diaper. Having a little poop out already convinced Nano not to hold back and just full force it. With a slight grunt, more waste began to make its way out causing the diaper to sag even further. Within a matter of minutes, Nano felt far better and sat down. Sitting down caused all the waste to squish beneath her rear. It was a rather well-accepted feeling to Nano—all the warmth caused her to smile. Knowing she should change she stood up and then heard a knock on her door. “nee-chan,” it was Yui’s voice behind the door. Seeing the doorknob slightly beginning to turn, Nano rushed to the door. In the state she currently was in, it was going to be hard getting away from her sister Yui. Nano panicked whether or not she may or may be sharing her full diaper to her younger sibling. Chapter 12 Rushing to the door, Nano made sure to hold it closed. “Can you go away Yui!” Nano yelled in a rushed voice. Behind the door came a muffled gasp, “Oh…I-I see.” Yui sounded rather sad and disappointed not to mention surprised for what her sister said. Not many times has Nano yelled at Yui like this, especially for not having much meaning for why she’s yelling. Of course, Nano’s reasoning is a secret whereas in the past when Yui mishandled an antique it made sense why Nano would be mad. After waiting for about half a minute with not hearing Yui’s voice, Nano opened the door to check and see if her sister was still present. Fortunately for Nano, Yui was nowhere in sight. She now had a clear way to the bathroom to get herself cleaned up. However, it came at the price of yelling at her sister—something Nano felt rather bad about. Nano knew it wasn’t going to be an easy cleanup of her rather messy bottom, so she decided to take her bath earlier than usual. She made sure to wipe herself off enough to the point that she wouldn’t have made a larger mess in the tub, a technique she implemented in the diaper world whenever she had to clean herself up. While relaxing in the tubs warm water, Nano couldn’t help but worry about Yui. Even though I was trying to conceal my secret that was rather rude of me. Now I bet Yui is in her room upset that I was mad at her for no reason. She may have needed help on a problem that’s been bothering her for a long time. Now she won’t bother asking me…she may not even ask me questions again. I guess I really should apologize after this. Nano began to think if she should potentially tell the truth as well—that being diapers. Yui’s always been an understanding sweetheart. We’ve always been really close sisters as well. If anyone were to potentially grasp the idea of me wearing diapers, it would be Yui. With that in mind, Nano started to mentally prepare herself for the large reveal. All cleaned up and in a clean diaper, Nano walked out of her room heading toward Yui’s. Yui’s room was about the same size as Nano’s the only difference is that instead of walking into an art exhibit you walk into a little girl’s room. Yui had several stuffed animals, alongside a pink wallpaper with flowers. Her room was perfect for a young girl—especially one of Yui. Nano always thought it was rather cute of a room for her sister. But sitting at the center table perfect for tea parties was Yui. She was currently looking through her mathematics textbook before looking up to see her sister. Yui had a half smile looking up to Nano, probably still feeling confused at what happened. Even if Yui would return back to normal given a very short period of time, Nano wanted to patch things up not leaving it up to time as a natural remedy. Not wanting to see Yui like this for any longer, Nano began to speak. “Hey, I’m sorry about that,” Nano said walking up to her sister. Yui’s smile grew, “No it’s fine.” Even with her saying it, Nano didn’t want to leave it at that. “I didn’t mean to shout at you like that. It’s that you tried walking in at the wrong time is all.” Yui nodded listening. “It’s kind of because of a secret. I didn’t want you walking in and finding out. But I know that’s wrong of me.” Nano slowly took a deep breath. “So I think I shouldn’t keep it from you because I trust you. Will you listen to my secret no matter how strange it is?” Nano could start to feel her heart beating really fast. At this moment it was going to be a struggle to explain herself on her secret—diapers. Yui looked at her sister with a quizzical expression, “sure, even if it’s something really weird I won’t mind it.” Nano couldn’t help but love her younger sister even more. Yui had given her consent that she’ll always care for Nano and ready herself for whatever weird secret she had to bring out. Now it was Nano’s turn to explain herself. Taking deep breaths, even with Yui’s encouragement this was a very difficult thing to announce. “Well, let me try my best here,” Nano said nervously. “I am a little nervous so it may take me a little bit.” Yui nodded with gleaming eyes. She was clearly going to be patient and wait for Nano to talk about her secret. “It’s well—, “ Nano made her first stuttered attempt to bring it out. “It’s that I-I. I well, like um—um.” Slowly Nano was getter herself more and more ready to say it. “It’s that I l-like um.” The more she stuttered the closer she got to bring it out to the patiently waiting Yui. “D-diapers.” Blushing in anticipation for how Yui will respond, she only sees a look of questioning. Perhaps Yui was unable to hear Nano’s soft statement she had made. “I like diapers.” This time Nano was able to say it with such clarity that it reached Yui’s ears without fail. Upon this statement Nano began turning an even brighter shade of red, even Yui was blushing. Nano had no clue how Yui was going to react, but she wanted to be prepared for the worst at least. “So, you like um wearing diapers?” Yui asked still a slight shade of red. Nano could only muster a nod to respond. “C-cu.” Yui slowly started to speak. Nano was still not sure how she could be taking this at this time. However, Yui began to grow a smile over her shade of red. “I think that’s cute.” “What?!” Nano couldn’t believe what she just heard. Not only did her sister not say she thinks she’s the weirdest person on the planet nor to leave her alone forever, but she was called cute for something strange. “I wonder,” Yui began her question. “Do you also um use it similar to how a baby uses it?” After hearing this response Nano felt as if her shade of red was registered on a meter it’d be a pure tomato. Yui just asked Nano to confess to the acts of peeing and pooping in her diapers. All Nano could do was stand there and nod letting Yui know she, in fact, used it like a baby would—for all its purposes. “I see…that’s quite cute.” “!!!” Nano’s heart skipped a beat. Not only was she called cute for wearing a diaper but even for acting the part of a baby and using it as well, it was a little too much for Nano to believe. She knew there could be no way this was true, hence she had to ask how. “Don’t you think it’s strange though? I mean your older sister wearing diapers and using them—it isn’t normal. I’m a little shocked you thought it was cute.” “If you thought they were strange like that you wouldn’t be wearing them then. But the thought of you acting somewhat like a baby…is really cute. It makes me sort of happy, I’m not really sure why.” Yui finishing up her argument left Nano even more stunned. “So you don’t mind me wearing diapers at all?” Nano couldn’t help but ask for closure. “Nope!” Yui smiled. “I personally would like to see you look cute in them, so, go ahead.” Nano rushed to Yui’s side and hugged her. She felt tears starting to stream down her face. “Thank you, thank you so much for accepting me!” This caused Nano to smile and feel at ease. Not only was her secret out, but it was also well accepted. She couldn’t help but imagine the diaper world’s Yui and how cute she looked. Maybe it was a similar reaction this Yui was having. Thinking of the diaper worlds gave Nano a thought she’d bring up at least as a joke, “You know you’d look cute in a diaper too.” “I uh,” Yui looked shocked at the thought. The fact she hasn’t instantly denied it gave the possibility she was even considering it. “Hehe we could be diaper sisters,” Nano couldn’t help giggle. “I-I,” Yui blushed. “Okay.” Nano wasn’t sure if she just accepted the idea or if she was just saying that in confusion. “Was that okay to try it?” Yui nodded, “Yeah, I’ll wear diapers with you.” With that Yui smiled and blushed innocently. It was now decided—the younger sister was to be put back in diapers. “Okay, follow me to my room okay.” Yui nodded and followed close to her sister. Once in Nano’s room, Nano pulled her diaper stash out from hiding. Yui’s face keenly stared at the packaging and padding that Nano brought forth. Nano patted her bed, “just lay down on my bed and I’ll change you then.” “Kay, nee-chan,” Yui said with a smile. Nano wasn’t sure if Yui was weirded out by the thought or if she was actually liking it. But sure enough her sister was laying on her bed ready for her change. “Okay this will be quick and easy,” Nano said happily. With her experience in the diaper world, Nano was a veteran of changing other people’s diapers. So she can definitely say those words with confidence. With the diaper brought closer had Yui’s deep concentration. “They look kind of cute,” Yui referred to the design. “Is this what you are wearing?” Nano blushed, “Yup.” “Oh, I’d like to see!” Yui exclaimed excitedly. “O-okay,” Nano said nervously. Rather than hiking her skirt up over her diaper, Nano decided to just unbutton her skirt and pull it down her legs. With her skirt now removed completely exposed the padded state Nano was in. “W-well?” Yui smiled innocently, “I knew you’d look cute.” Nano couldn’t help but smile with a blush. “Thanks,“ Nano said quietly. “Now it’s your turn to look cute.” Yui nodded in response. “Just lift your legs and I’ll make it quick.” After hearing that, Yui lifted her legs fit for a lolicon. Nano proceeded to do the same to Yui as she did to her own skirt and remove it. Once removed, Yui’s pink underwear with a cute bear on the front was shown. Not feeling embarrassed about it, Yui continued to hold herself in position. Taking her underwear in both hands, she slid it down and off Yui’s legs. Placing the diaper in a ready position, Nano realized she needed baby powder. “One sec,” Nano said as she went to get the baby powder. It was in the bathroom on a shelf for easy access. Once back Nano proceeded to powder Yui making sure she wasn’t going to get a rash. Afterward, she struggled to work the diaper up around Yui’s small body. It wasn’t a perfect fit since it was made for Nano’s size, but she still managed to get it to stay on and somewhat secure. Now done, Nano sat up on the bed with her diapered butt extended, propping Yui up. “What do you think?” Nano asked. “It’s different,” Yui said. “The padding is well—soft.” Nano couldn’t help but nod in response. “And it felt rather heartwarming to have you change me.” Yui’s face was an even brighter shade. “It’s cute, I think I like it.” “Aww,” Nano couldn’t help but hug her newly diapered sister. Thinking about the fit, Nano thought if they do this again they should probably get one in Yui’s size. “We’ll probably have to get you a diaper in your size.” “Okay,” Yui smiled. “But for now, this will have to do. So let me help you with your homework then.” “Okay, nee-chan.” With that, the two diapered siblings waddled out of Nano’s room back to Yui’s—with their diapers exposed for the other to see. After a bit of working on Yui’s homework, Nano helped Yui through the problems she struggled on and finished the work. With the work out of the way, the two found themselves on the comfort of the couch in the living room. With only the two of them home, they had no worries about their diapers being discovered by anyone. Watching some anime that Nano wanted to watch, Yui tagged along sitting next to her older sister. Not even an hour of time in and Nano felt herself having to pee. Feeling a little conscious about her younger sister presently next to her, she felt slightly embarrassed to just let it go. She was wearing a diaper so it was perfectly fine, but she wasn’t sure how Yui would take it. Well, Yui did agree to wear a diaper. So that’s a form of acceptance. I shouldn’t worry, just go, just relax and let it all out. With that thought, Nano took a deep breath and relaxed. It didn’t even take a second before she felt her diaper starting to grow warm. Taking another breath as Nano emptied her bladder into her now soaked diaper. Looking down and there was no mistaking the fact she wet herself by the wet stain on her diaper. She took a look over at Yui who was crossed legged laying against Nano quietly smiling looking at the screen of the tv. Just like that, Nano had used her diaper without Yui even knowing. Yui noticed her glance and gave her a questioned glance, “Hmm?” Yui then took a glance down at Nano’s diaper and blushed. However, she looked back at the tv. Nano couldn’t bear it any longer, “I peed.” Stating the obvious, caused Yui to look at her again. “So you did,” Yui stated. Yui must have noticed but didn’t think much on it. Her comment only made Nano more worried. “Hehe, that’s cute.” Yui’s giggling surprised Nano. “Wait, you think it’s cute?” Nano couldn’t help but ask. “Mhm, I think it’s cute.” “But shouldn’t you think, you know—it’s gross?” “I suppose, but I don’t really mind it. And you having peed yourself in a diaper I can only find cute.” With her comment, caused Nano to smile, “Thanks, I’m glad you think that!” Yui nodded innocently with a smile at her comment. Nano couldn’t help but think if Yui may have to pee at some point as well and shouldn’t worry about letting it go into her own diaper. “It’ll be fine if you have to pee at some point as well, just let it go and you’ll feel better.” With that, Yui blushed shyly. “Oh, okay,” Yui replied. Nano couldn’t help but notice how Yui appeared to have been coiling in on herself as if she had something to hide. “I guess I kind of need to go.” Nano thought that may have been the case, “Oh, you need to pee?” Yui blushed again and nodded. “Aww, it’ll be okay. Your big sister did it, so just relax and let it all out. You’ll feel much better after, that I can promise.” Yui nodded and began to look towards her own diaper. Still laying up against her sister, her padded rear protruded up to her knees that she curled up. Surely this position was soothing, but may not have been a suitable peeing position for a first timer. With her eyes closed, Yui was completely relaxed. Nano looked at her sister wondering if she was really letting it go or not. She then looked at her younger sister’s diaper and noticed a slight discoloring starting to form. It was faint, but slowly spreading at the same time. It didn’t appear that it was coming all out at once, but slowly breaching. With her eyes opened again and a breath, Yui laid up snug against Nano. It was evident she must have finished wetting herself. Yui patted her own rear with her left hand, probably feeling the wet warmth that had spread. “Good girl,” Nano patted her sisters smiling head. “Do you feel better now?” Yui smiled brightly, “Hehe, yup!” With such a bright and cheerful face had Nano melt in how adorable her sister was. Nano couldn’t help but grab her sister closer, “I’m glad. Did it not feel too bad?” Yui shook her head while pillowed against Nano’s set of pillows, “No, it’s all warm. It was strange, but it felt rather nice.” Nano was rather happy to have heard this, “Oh good, looks like we’ll have to change soon huh.” Nano went ahead and grabbed the back side of Yui’s diaper and slipped her own finger in to check its wetness—an action she had done several times in the diaper world. Looking at Yui, she didn’t quite seem to mind. “We should be good for now, so let’s change later.” “Okay!” Yui exclaimed. With that, the two girls held each other closer and much happier with the new found experience to have shared. Waking up to her alarm, Nano rose up out of her covers. Shutting off the sound, she noticed a weight in her pants—specifically her diaper. The sag it dragged told her that the diaper was wet—specifically done during her sleep. However, Nano was going to proceed with her plan of getting Yui up. Remembering her time in the diaper world, she grew custom to waking up Yui. So she wondered if this world’s Yui would be similar. Trotting over to Yui’s room, she found her sister quietly asleep. Remembering how she sometimes felt bad for waking up such an innocent being, she always enjoyed the smiling face that came after. Bending over, Yui’s eyes began to flicker. Nano didn’t have to do much to wake her sister up. “Hnnng,” Yui murmured quietly rising up. “Is it morning nee-chan?” “Yup,” Nano replied. “I thought you’d like if I came to get you.” From that statement, Yui grew a smile. “I don’t mind it, thanks,” Yui said. Nano noticed Yui’s attention grow towards her pants. “How’s your diaper nee-chan?” Having both changed the previous night, Yui would have known Nano to have been wearing a clean diaper. However, “It’s wet,” Nano said blushing revealing her wet diaper. “Oh, my,” Yui smiled innocently. Being morning, Nano didn’t expect Yui to have wet it but perchance has to go. “Have you gone yet?” With her question, Yui shook her head. “It’ll be alright, just let it all go now.” “Okay,” came Yui’s soft reply. A sense of concentration grew on Yui’s face as she attempted to wet herself. With a look of relief, it appeared to have been working for the young girl. Looking over at Nano again she gave off a blushing smile. “Hehe, it’s all warm again.” “Hehe, let's go and get ourselves changed,” Nano giggled. “Okay,” Yui smiled. During the changing process, Yui was confused for why her sister was wanting to be changed into another diaper. It didn’t make sense to Yui that even though Nano liked them she didn’t think she’d actually go to school with them as well. However, she didn’t mind and happily accepted her sister in diapers. But unlike her sister, Yui changed into her little girl’s underwear. While at school with the period currently at lunch hour, Nano walked over to Fumiko. Fumiko looked at Nano with a smile. “Hey Sasaki,” Nano greeted. “Hello,” Fumiko replied. “Hey Nano.” From hearing her name being called by a familiar voice, Nano turned around and saw Miki walking in. “Oh, who’s this you’re talking to?” Miki asked in curiosity. “Oh hey Miki,” Nano spoke. “This is Sasaki Fumiko, she’s in my class.” Fumiko gave a short wave. “And this is Nishigi Miki,” Nano said to Fumiko. Miki took a look at Fumiko’s art, “I really like your drawing.” “Thanks,” came Fumiko’s reply. “The girl looks rather cute,” Miki added. The female character Fumiko was drawing had long pink hair and a soft pair of green eyes with a somewhat childish dress and a ribbon in her hair. She looked to be at least 15 given the height and bust. “I like the ribbon in her hair. It sort of reminds me of the anime Nano was showing me.” “Ah, from Friendly days right?” Fumiko stated. “I liked the one girl who had the ribbon with stripes so I decided to use it on my drawing.” “I see, it works out quite nice,” Miki exclaimed. “Yeah, I thought so too,” Fumiko stated. Nano smiled with delight to see her good friend Miki happily talking with her new friend Fumiko. An idea then came into her mind, “Hey Sasaki, why don’t you come to eat with us?” Fumiko took a look at Nano, “Hmmm, okay.” “Oh, awesome!” Nano said happily. “You have no problem with that right Miki?” Miki shook her head, “Nope I don’t have a problem with that.” “Alright let’s go to the spot!” Nano commanded. The three girls left the semi-empty classroom and found themselves walking outside to the common spot Miki and Nano eat at. Once there they got out their food and ate while talking. Nano felt rather happy to see how Fumiko has joined their group and could say she is now one of their friends. After school, Nano managed to get Miki to spend time out in the town again. This time Nano felt nervous for this little trip as she thought a plan for telling Miki her secret. If Yui had taken it well, certainly Miki couldn’t be any different. It was nearing the end of their free time, and Nano decided now would be the time to reveal her secret. “Ummm Miki,” Nano started. Miki looked over at Nano with her full attention. With nobody around them, there was no better time than now to reveal her secret. Having waited a few moments and no response from Nano had Miki wonder what was up. “Um yes?” Miki questioned. “Oh I’m sorry, this will take me a minute or so,” Nano exclaimed feeling startled. Such a huge secret like this isn’t something Miki probably figured was getting prepared for, otherwise, it’d have made more sense as to why she was taking a little longer than usual to start up a conversation. However, Miki just waited patiently for her friend to begin once again. “Well, this might be a little strange so don’t laugh or think me weird.” From Nano’s statement, Miki nodded. “So the truth is…That I uhh…I um like…like.” The stuttering in her words had Miki grow a concerned look. “I like…diapers…” Unfortunately for Nano, her statement was a little too quiet for Miki’s ears. “What was that again?” Miki said confused. “It’s that I…I like diapers,” Nano stated louder. This time there was no denying what she said. Miki’s reaction looked extremely flustered and confused at the same time. “That’s uh,” Miki felt a loss for words. Despite being a really good friend, she still couldn’t quite comprehend it. “So you like wearing diapers?” Upon her question, Nano nodded with a blush. “I…I can’t make what I think of it. I mean I don’t want to be mean or anything but…” Miki’s words started to hurt Nano, as a small tear started to form in her eyes. “I…I’m sorry I can’t continue this.” Right as Miki said that, she bolted out away from Nano. Nano could only feel slightly hurt and afraid for having to talk with Miki again. At home, Nano couldn’t help but panic about the sudden case Miki put her in. Maybe it wasn’t a good idea to tell her. I bet she thinks I’m some strange person and won’t want to talk with me again. Her thoughts broke by the sound of her door—and a young Yui creeping through. “Hey nee-chan,” Yui walked over. “Hmmm?” Nano hummed in question. Yui walked over to Nano and instantly looked under her skirt. “I was wondering if you were wearing one already,” Yui exclaimed. “You look rather wet nee-chan.” “Oh, I see,” Nano stated. She then looked down to see how wet her diaper was and noticed it was rather soaked. From the position, Miki put her in she forgot to change her own diaper which could have been bad. “Thanks for telling me.” Yui smiled, “Mhm! I’ll change you if you will for me?” From this question, Nano figured Yui meant to have Nano change her into another one of her diapers. “Sure, I’d be glad to,” Nano stated. “Yay!” Yui beamed brightly. After having that said, Nano picked out two diapers and got it all set for the girls to change. Nano to change into a clean diaper and Yui back into a diaper. Now that the two girls were all in clean diapers, Nano began to work on homework. It was tough to get it out of her mind, but Nano tried her best to at least try to finish homework the best she could. That is until she heard the doorbell. Once she got to the front door and opened it, with a skirt on, she saw a taller figure she commonly saw—Miki. “Uh…Miki?” Nano stated nervously. She really didn’t know what to think of Miki coming over at this time. It could’ve meant something bad like her coming to say never speak to her again or possibly even worse that she was changing schools. “Nano, I wanted to say I thought about it a bit,” Miki started. It was obvious from the statement she was thinking about Nano’s secret—diapers. Nano couldn’t help but freeze up with anxiety. “And well, it took me a little bit to understand the concept of you in a diaper. But I’ve come to accept it.” Miki’s remark gave Nano a hopeful smile, “Wait really?” “Yes,” Miki replied. “I don’t mind the idea of you having to wear a diaper or possibly use it.” Nano blushed quickly at that. Miki must have also thought of a diapers use and possibly Nano using it for the same purposes. “In fact, I’d like to help you out whenever you need it alright. So if you ever need, I’ll try my best to well uh change you. Which uh, you don’t need one right now?” Nano remembering the many times she got changed by Miki in the diaper world couldn’t help but smile. “Thanks, I’d like that. And I’m fine for now.” Nano felt super relieved and happy all at the same time. “So yeah, I’m sorry about earlier,” Miki stated. “It's fine,” Nano started. “I know it wasn’t easy to take in, but I’m glad you understand me more now.” “Yeah, I didn’t know my best friend liked wearing diapers. But I’ll try my best to support you either way.” “Mhm!” Nano couldn’t help but feel like her smile was getting sent through the phone itself. “So, about math…” Miki began her questioning. Nano couldn’t help but giggle, “Alright what do you need help on?” Having helped Miki for a short period helped Nano feel even more relieved. Now she didn’t have to panic about seeing Miki from now on with anything but a smile. And on cue came her sister asking for similar assistance as usual with school work. Yui was also wearing a skirt and a smile. Probably to hide the diaper she wore. Even though Miki accepted Nano wearing a diaper they probably shouldn’t explain why Yui was wearing one. “Which problem is giving you some troubles this time?” Nano asked. “Oh some math again,” Yui stated. Nano remembering the math homework she helped Yui with prior and remembering it to be a little tricky when she was in Yui’s grade. “Ah, you having troubles with match as well?” Miki asked. “Yup, hehe,” Yui giggled. “Alright, I’d be glad to help you,” Nano stated with a smile. Once she finished through the many problems, Miki had finished her homework. Miki took this chance to leave Nano’s house and return back home. Both the girls smiled as they saw each other off. However for Nano, Yui’s problems weren’t quite cleared out so she went back to helping her. After helping Yui with another single problem, Nano felt the urge to pee and a need to poop. Fortunately for Nano, she no longer needed to care about letting it all go into her diaper—especially in front of her sister. But she may have needed to worry if Miki were still there. So she relaxed and quickly enough a warm stream poured out into her diaper. Nano stood near Yui and probably had her current actions still a secret under her skirt. Yui didn’t look at her differently all while the front of her diaper grew warmer and heavier. Even Yui contained her diaper under her skirt keeping it a secret from Nano. Once finishing up emptying her bladder into her diaper, Nano knew it was time to just let it all go—to poop herself. With that thought, she only bent slightly over and began to relax while slightly giving it a push. Still being somewhat a secret to her action, Yui could only guess what possibly her sister is doing while helping her. The second she felt herself pushing, the second she began to feel it excrete out of her body and into her diaper. Not having to put much effort into it, Nano continued pooping into her diaper causing it to expand even more. Finishing up and feeling very relieved, it was rather evident what had occurred—the smell. Her diaper started to smell rather quickly and most likely her sister had known what happened. But she couldn’t help but wonder how Yui will react. Though the only thing she notices is a smile. “Sorry if it smells,” Nano apologized. It was evident that she was referring to her stinky diaper. “It's fine,” Yui responded. Nano noticed Yui’s glance at her waist in which Nano didn’t mind. She only could imagine that Yui was trying to look at her diaper. It was tempting to Nano to just strip her skirt off and model off a bulge in her diaper but she felt that’d be a little awkward. Several more minutes in and Nano thought it’d be a good time to change soon. However, she liked the convenience of not using the toilet. Though she noticed Yui didn’t say anything since accepting Nano’s stinky diaper. Her silence had Nano wonder what may have been the issue for Yui. Perhaps she was staying silent for her own diaper. Curious, Nano pulled on Yui’s diaper waistband to check it. Sliding her finger in she found the inside of Yui’s diaper to be warm and wet. It was obvious to deduce Yui’s diaper to be wet. But not as full as Nano’s diaper. We’ll have to get a change later. Nano’s thought caused her to smile. She couldn’t be any happier to be in the real world and be in a full diaper alongside her sister in a wet one. Worried if she may have surprised her sister only to see an innocent smile on Yui’s face. However, the silence still wasn’t broken. “I see you are wet,” Nano announced. “Mhm,” Yui mumbled. Even her response seemed a little off. “Is there something wrong?” Nano asked. Her only response was Yui shaking her head. Nano couldn’t help but wonder if the fact she pooped her pants was off-putting to her sister. “Is it my stinky diaper?” Yui didn’t say anything after that. “I see, so it’s that huh.” “No, it’s not that,” Yui answered back. However, that didn’t quite clear up the concern that it may have to deal with Nano’s messy diaper. “It’s um…” If it wasn’t about Nano’s diaper then would that mean it was about her own? Yui hasn’t pooped her pants or anything though… Just then Nano thought she may have figured it out. The fact she hasn’t pooped may also mean that she might need to. So she’s silent because she has to go but possibly a little afraid to. I had gone in my diaper so she probably feels a little conscious about having to choose her diaper to go in. “Umm, Yui,” Nano started. “Do you have to poop?” After hearing that, Yui turned red. “It’s fine if you do. I went in my diaper as you can probably tell. So all you have to do is just relax and let it all out. You’ll feel much better if you do.” “Okay,” Yui nodded quickly accepting. She put down her pencil, clenched her fists together and squatted down. Nano watched as her younger sister slightly squinted as the young girl pushed. It was evident that Yui was doing her best to poop in her own diaper. After about a minute, Yui stood up again with a completely red face. “Do you feel better?” Nano asked. “Mhm, I do,” Yui responded. “It’s all warm and mushy now. Not too bad, but I feel much better now.” She then hugged Nano. “Thanks, nee-chan!” Nano couldn’t help but embrace her own sister. Though she felt a slight patting on her bottom, clearly it was Yui feeling her diaper since that was about her height could reach. “Hehe, I think your diapers full nee-chan.” Nano smiled, “Yeah, I think we should probably get changed.” “Okay!” Yui smiled back. Now that the two girls have changed and taken their baths, the two went off to bed. Nano couldn’t help but feel even happier with her situation now. Her best friend accepted her, they have gotten closer to Fumiko and she can enjoy diapers with her younger sister. The only issues remaining are getting even closer to Fumiko and Nano’s mother. However, she’d rather not deal with her mother quite yet. So that’ll leave getting closer to Fumiko then. Nano then remembered the one girl who worked at the one store. She decided to try sending her a message and see what she had wanted. Possibly she could go and get Yui’s size of diapers then. Hey, this is Amasaki Nano, the girl whom you gave a number to after purchasing a package of diapers. I was curious as to what you wanted since you shared your phone. Leaving it at that, Nano then drifted off to sleep. Chapter 13 Nano was at school getting ready to find her classroom when she was stopped by Miki. Miki was typically at school earlier than most for her before school club activities. So it didn’t surprise Nano to be seeing her friend walking up to her as if she had just finished an intensive work out. “Hey Nano,” Miki said. “Hey Miki,” Nano smiled. “I was wondering if you were wearing a diaper?” Miki whispered her question. Nano blushed at her question as well as confused. She felt confused at how Miki could be asking this despite how awkward things were the day before because of diapers. Even though they patched things up the night before, Nano couldn’t help imagine Miki wouldn’t bring it up so soon. “I am,” Nano answered shyly. “I’m still not sure what to think about it, but I’ll support you either way.” “Thanks,” Nano smiled. “I was thinking of going to town with you again to make up for yesterday,” Miki suggested. “That sounds fun, I’d be glad to,” Nano responded. “Oh, maybe we can invite Sasaki to go with us as well!” “Sure, I’d be alright with that,” Miki replied. “I just worry others might discover your secret.” “Ah, don’t worry about that,” Nano replied reassuringly. “Nobody will notice that I’m wearing a diaper.” After the last class, Miki and Nano asked Fumiko to join them on their in-town excursion. Fumiko didn’t exactly jump on board right away but decided to come along anyway. Nano was sort of nervous that her diaper secret may get noticed by Fumiko. However, the skirt should perfectly cover that secret. It would only take an unfortunate gust of wind with Nano in front of Fumiko to reveal the truth. While at a department store going through clothes, Nano couldn’t help notice the smile coming across Fumiko’s face. It was only a few days since Nano began talking to Fumiko, but it made Nano happy to see Fumiko appeared happier than she was before. And she only thought about getting closer to Fumiko like she was back in the diaper world. After a few browsing shops, the three girls stopped at a restaurant to eat at. Sitting in her seat, Nano felt a need to pee. She realized her diaper was already rather wet, in which she knew should have been changed some time ago. But she was having so much fun with her two friends that she didn’t want to get up and leave. With her past experience in using diapers, her diaper could contain quite a bit more than she expected. So as long as she stood up it should hold out. “I’m going to go refill my drink,” Nano stated standing up. Her drink was running low, but her intention was something else. “Me as well,” Fumiko remarked following Nano. With the two at the drink station, Nano felt happy and content seeing Fumiko alongside her. That’s when she realized her diaper grew even heavier. Knowing she was currently urinating in her diaper, Nano couldn’t find herself happier to also not be troubled by bathroom breaks to take her away from her friends. The smile and blush on her face remained until she felt a warm liquid running down her leg. Oh god, oh god! My diaper! It’s leaking! Nano overestimated her diapers capacity judging from the diaper world’s absorbency. She quickly went back to the table, grabbed her bag and went towards the restroom. In the stall of the restroom, Nano lifted her skirt to find her diaper extremely soaked and in fact did leak. There was a bit dribbling down her legs as she inspected the diaper. Fortunately for Nano, it appeared that it started to leak just as she finished as the only parts leaking are a few drops here and there. With a sigh of relief, Nano pulled a clean diaper out and proceeded to change herself while wiping her legs and doing her best to dry the spots on her socks. It may have leaked, but it wasn’t so bad that anybody would’ve been able to tell. Walking back out to her friends, Miki got up walking to her. “What happened?” Miki had a worried expression as she asked her question. Nano went up to her ear to whisper, “My diaper leaked, sorry to worry you.” Upon that knowledge, Miki went quiet and just nodded. The trio continued to enjoy their time in town. Once they decided they were finished, Miki asked if they’d like to go over to her house. Nano obviously accepted this invitation. It was going to be up to Fumiko whether or not she’d come along. “Sure, if y-you aren’t too far” Fumiko stated. “Oh no, it’s nearby,” came Miki’s reply. With that, the three girls were now going to Miki’s house. Nano knew she probably couldn’t stay for too long as her diaper count was down to only one change left. And the current diaper she wore told her she’d be making use of that change rather soon. At Miki’s, Nano knew Miki’s parents worked rather late on the weekends so she wasn’t surprised to see both missing at home. The three were led by Miki who took them upstairs to a room at the end of the hallway—Miki’s room. There was a bed with a yellow blanket and not much covering the walls. One of the main features the room contained was a table with a few chairs and a tv. “We can probably play some games before having to stop,” Nano announced. She knew all too well her limits here. “Oh, I guess I should have asked if you liked playing games?” Nano’s question was directed at Fumiko who was mostly the guest here. “Yeah. I like games,” Fumiko responded. “Alright we’ll play this one then,” Miki said holding up a game. It was a recent hit multiplayer game. “Oh. Nice I-I like this game,” Fumiko smiled. With the three of them smiling, the game was turned on and the three of them played the game. It was about a couple hours since they started, but it felt like mere minutes. Currently, both Nano and Miki were getting trounced by Fumiko who clearly demonstrated an immense amount of practice. But after losing several times they decided to play co-op with each other and found a better time. Nano felt herself bouncing off her seat at times feeling the soggy padding between her legs. It was high time for her to change her diaper. Though she felt awkward with Fumiko sitting there. What if Fumiko could actually tell? After a round, Miki stood up, “Alright let me go use the restroom real fast.” Nano couldn’t help but admire her position of not having to take many breaks for the bathroom. Something a diaper really helps with that she quite enjoyed. Leaving the two girls alone, Nano started to wonder how would Fumiko actually take her secret? Would she take it horribly or would she actually accept her? They hadn’t been friends for very long, but she figured her friends should know—especially for how much longer Nano has known Fumiko for. “Hey,” Nano started. Oh gosh, am I really going to confess? She had Fumiko’s full attention but really didn’t know if she should go through with it or not. “I-I uh never mind.” Nano pulled the brakes and stopped herself from telling Fumiko the whole truth of the matter—about her diapers. Fumiko only gave a puzzled expression as to what she might have said. With a few more moments of silence and Miki returned. Nano decided to take this as her cue to go and change. “Um, I’ll actually go use the restroom real fast.” When she walked by Miki she whispered into her ear, “I have to change.” Miki nodded in exchange as Nano walked to the restroom with her bag in hand ready to change. After several hours, and the trio had to end their fun. They walked Fumiko home which she said to walk as far as the station. “I-I had a lot of fun,” Fumiko smiled and waved. “I look f-forward to seeing you again!” Nano couldn’t help but feel very happy to see Fumiko look this way. “Yup, I can’t wait either!” Nano responded. “Yeah, I’m glad we became friends!” Miki answered back. Nano felt even happier to know that the three of them have officially become friends. Now there was a lot more they could do in the future. Miki walked Nano all the way home but got an idea when she made it back. “Hey, Miki?” Nano started. “Yes, what is it?” Miki wondered. “I was wondering if you were fine with me staying the night?” It was a Saturday so having Sunday off for school wouldn’t have this as off-limits on a school night. The two had many times where Nano came over and spent the night. Nano would just write her mom a letter and they’d call it good. “Oh, really?” Miki responded. “Yup!” Nano smiled back. “Okay, I’m fine with that.” “Yay!” Nano remembered she was completely out of changing supplies and clothes to wear for the night so she should pack lightly for the trip. “Okay let me go get some stuff then to wear alright. I ran out of diapers I could change while we were having fun so I’ll have to get some more.” “Okay, just make sure you bring enough okay.” Miki’s response didn’t sound weirded out or anything, just a nice sense of concern for her friend. “Aw, I definitely will!” Nano certainly planned on it, especially if she wasn’t going to be actually using Miki’s bathroom for its intended purposes. Though she’d probably have to tell Yui where she was going to be for the night. That way her sister didn’t have to worry. She only felt bad that she’d have to skip out on having another sister bonding night in diapers again. Though she should probably get Yui a diaper in her size before they have another time together. Back at Miki’s, with plenty of diapers on hand and the two of them alone, Nano pulled one of her diapers out to show her friend. “This is one of my diapers,” Nano stated handing the diaper over. “I see,” Miki responded handling it. “It does have a soft texture.” “Mhm, it really is soft!” Nano smiled. Next, her hands made it to her waist finding the button on her skirt. She unbuttoned it and then pulled her skirt down causing it to plop onto the floor around her feet. This completely revealed the diaper under her skirt to her friend who hadn’t seen her in a diaper yet. “And well, you can see the diaper I’m wearing now.” “Oh, it actually looks cute on you,” Miki smiled at her. Nano wasn’t sure if she was forcing herself or not to say that. “Are you being honest?” “Yeah, it really does suit you.” “Well, in that case. It shouldn’t bother you if I stayed like this until bedtime right?” Nano referred to having no skirt, no pants nothing covering her diaper. “I’m fine with it.” Nano smiled, “Good, cause I’ll be having my diaper exposed then.” “Alright, I should probably get used to it then. I’ve also been curious what you looked like in them as well.” “Well, now you know.” “Yup, and you certainly are cute.” “We’ll see if you think the same when I use it and it changes color.” “I-I guess so,” Miki didn’t sound too certain. Miki was about to hand the diaper back when Nano got an idea that caused her to smirk. “Hey, Miki.” “Yes?” “I was wondering if you’d like to try one?” Nano gave her a small begging face. She didn’t think Miki would like it but it couldn’t hurt. “Hmm, I’m not sure how I feel about it,” Miki started with a puzzled look. She took another look at Nano before coming to a conclusion. “But I think I’ll at least try one on and see how it feels.” With that said Miki continued to hold onto the diaper. “Yay!” Nano felt elated. “Ask me if you need help changing into it alright.” “Okay,” Miki responded walking out of the room. Once Miki walked back in, the shine on her skin was completely visible. No longer was she wearing anything below her waist except for one thick padding—a diaper. Nano couldn’t help notice the tapes were a little crooked but at least seemed to be in place. She probably didn’t use any baby powder though. But she thought her friend looked rather cute in the diaper. “Oh, you look cute too!” Nano clasped her hands together. “It’s a little bulky,” Miki responded. “It does have a soft touch, but I don’t know.” “Aw that’s alright,” Nano answered back. “At least you did give it a try.” “Well, I’ll wear it for the rest of the night then how about that?” “Oh really? I’d love you too!” “Okay then, looks like we’ll both be wearing diapers then. But tomorrow I’d like to wear regular clothing of course.” “That’s fine, I’m really glad you agreed to this.” Seeing Nano’s smile caused Miki to smile as well. “Well, I’m glad I could make you happy!” It was getting somewhat late in the night when Nano felt herself having to pee. With her diaper on display, it would be completely evident what she was doing. Regardless, she knew where she should be peeing—in her diaper. Without a hint of holding back, a warm stream crashed out into her diaper causing the front to discolor. Nano smiled quietly in hopes that Miki may take notice. However, it appeared that she was too content on the anime they were currently watching. Having finished, Nano’s diaper could easily be identified as wet. You’d have to have been blind to not tell it wasn’t wet. So Nano shuffled in her seat to see if she could grab Miki’s attention. Miki did, in fact, turn towards her and Nano smiled while turning red. Even though she wanted Miki to take notice, she still felt slightly embarrassed about it. She noticed Miki’s eyes look towards Nano’s diaper and then back to Nano with a smile. There she looked at the tv once more. Nano was really curious as to what Miki was thinking because she had to be able to tell she was wet. “Well, did you notice?” Nano asked. “Yeah,” Miki responded. “Noticed what?” Nano wanted clarification. “I noticed you peed your pants or well uh diaper.” “Huhu, yup” Nano giggled. “I still think you're cute though. I really don’t mind the fact of what you just did. For some reason, I kind of like seeing you like this.” Nano blushed even more. She felt overwhelmed with emotion at her friend's kindness. So she went straight to hugging her friend not noticing her wet diaper was colliding as well. “Wa?! what’s that for?” “For accepting me!” Nano responded. “It makes me really happy!” “Well, of course, I’d accept you!” Miki smiled. “I am your best friend after all! I really didn’t want this to come between us which is why I said I wanted to wish you the best earlier. But now I really see it differently, and I don’t mind it at all now. I kind of like seeing you like this as well.” Nano squeezed tighter, “And that’s why you deserve this!” Once the two girls finished the exchange, Miki had a question. “Well, should you change soon?” “Oh, you don’t have to worry,” Nano responded reassuringly. “These can absorb quite a bit and plus I have powder on so I won’t need to worry about any rashes. I’ll just change before we go to sleep.” Miki looked relieved, “Oh good, I was really worried about you earlier, to be honest. That’s why I asked.” “Oh about that leak? It really didn’t leak much, just started to. Lucky it didn’t just burst huh?” “Yeah, I was really worried Sasaki would have gotten ideas and all. I was thinking of what to say if the situation ever rose so I could cover for you.” “Aw thanks for thinking of me!” Nano just felt enamored with how much care her trusted friend was giving her. It was now the designated time after a couple of hours the two decided to go to sleep. Miki changed into a pajama shirt alongside pants over her diaper. Nano noticed it was still clean which made her wonder if she was ever going to use it. But didn’t mind if she did or didn’t, just the fact she’s wearing one at this time was all she enjoyed. Nano took her shirt off and changed into a nightgown that went over her diaper and not much else. Given she was the guest, Miki opted to sleep on her mat on the floor with Nano on the bed. Nano accidentally dropped a pillow due to moving the covers over. So Nano bent down to retrieve the lost pillow. Looking her way Miki spoke, “Um.” Nano looked her way grabbing the pillow and standing back up. “I could see your diaper under that when you bent down.” “Oh, I see,” Nano responded. “It’s probably how puffy the diaper is. Did you enjoy the view?” “Well, it makes me think I’ll need to be careful if you ever find yourself having to bend down with a not so long skirt. I can act as your shield then.” “Oh, you really are looking out for me thanks!” With that Nano grabbed her skirt of the nightgown and yanked it up revealing her diaper. She stuck her diapered butt out and wiggled back and forth. “There, your reward is being able to see this.” However, it didn't quite get a stare, she felt a hand patting her butt. Obviously, it was her friend's hand giving her a slight pat but it still caused her to go red. “Your butt really is much softer like this.” Miki grinned back at Nano who giggled back. The two crawled into their respective sleeping areas and began working on sleep. The next morning Nano woke up feeling rather refreshed and of course rather soaked. However a different feeling was bottling up inside of her—it was a need to poop. Miki didn’t appear to be in the room, which made Nano wonder if she already has taken her diaper off or not. But she couldn’t help feel herself starting the process for pooping. She clenched her legs together to stop herself but couldn’t help but wonder how would Miki react to her in a messy diaper. Potentially that could have been the real friendship killer. Which also made Nano rather worried at the same time. Holding it for about a minute on what to decide to do, Nano decided she was in a diaper and that’s what it was for. Releasing the grasps on her legs, she bent them up and spread her legs apart. Holding her thighs with her hands, Nano began to assist with a push. Immediately she could feel her diaper expanding out as she proceeded to poop in her diaper. Once she finished, she continued to just lie in the bed in wait for Miki. It wasn’t very long until Miki walked in with her day clothes on. Curious if she could see a diapers bulge, Nano scouted Miki’s shorts. But it didn’t appear to have any sort of bulge at her shorts. Potentially that meant the diapered Miki dream was short lived. “Hmm,” Miki seemed gave Nano a puzzled look. Perhaps she already took notice of something different in the atmosphere. “Did you really?” She walked up closing on Nano as if she was about to crawl over her. “I think you did. Nano did you poop?” It was obvious her secret was out now. So Nano had no choice but to admit to the truth. “Yup, I pooped in my diaper.” Blushing, she felt like she should almost apologize for having done what she did. “It's fine,” came Miki’s response. “I was just curious if you did or not. But I wonder if it might be a little tough to clean up.” This response startled Nano. She really didn’t picture Miki thinking about her cleanup process. Nano honestly believed her friend would’ve been grossed out by what she had done. “Well, it is somewhat a pain even when you know what you are doing.” “I see, would it be better to change on a towel?” Nano wasn’t quite following what Miki asked. “I was just thinking we should get you cleaned up pretty soon.” “Um yeah, I should probably get cleaned up now. A towel works fine for getting changed, but I can change in the bathroom.” “Alright, wait here,” Miki said walking out the room with a determined face. Nano could only sit on the edge of the bed waiting for her friend. It seemed rather strange for why she’d be going out of the room. She could be getting a towel for me, but it's better I change in the bathroom using my own wipes. Once Miki could be viewed walking into the room again, it was obvious in her hand was a black towel and a set of wipes. Miki proceeded to lay the towel out on the floor of her room. “You didn’t have to get a towel,” Nano said confused. “Well, I thought it’d be useful for changes.” “For changing others that is.” “That’s why I got it.” Nano felt shocked about what she heard. “Wait—what?!” “I thought I’d help change you.” Nano couldn’t help but think whether she was dreaming or not. “I don’t mind it, and I really thought about it last night. I thought about if you really needed a change, I shouldn’t mind giving you a hand. In fact, I kind of really like the idea of changing you for some reason.” “Oh, is that so? Okay, then I’ll let you change me then.” Nano got up feeling her diaper sag between her legs as she waddled over towards Miki. Once she stood in front of Miki, she sat onto the towel and laid back. With her memories of the diaper world, Nano instinctively loosened her legs to make it easy for Miki. Miki took the initiative and pulled her dress up completely revealing her full diaper. “Thanks, Miki,” was all Nano could really say. She was absolutely happy that her friend not only has come to accept her but was wanting to help her out. “No problem, it’s why we're friends after all!” “Hehe,” Nano giggled with a blushing smile. “So I just have to take your diaper off then huh?” Nano wondered just how much Miki would actually know for this change and sure enough, it didn’t seem like Miki knew much after all. “Yup, just undo the tapes and make sure to wipe me down.” With that statement, the tapes were undone and so did the diaper. A large mess was revealed, but no face of disgust on Miki. Nano felt really relieved to see her friend did, in fact, accept her. There Miki started grabbing wipes and began wiping all around her rear end. It felt odd to be in this position in the regular world, but she felt rather used to it. “Alright, I think I have you cleaned up.” “Okay, so next roll up my diaper.” “Like this?” Miki proceeded to take the tops and roll up the diaper. “Not quite, but it’ll work for now. There’s a plastic bag in my bag to toss it in.” Miki walked over to her bag, unzipped it and sure enough tossed the used diaper in the plastic bag. “I’ll grab one of your diapers as well then.” “Thanks! Don’t forget my powder as well.” Miki walked back over with a clean diaper and powder in hand. Then she unfolded the diaper and placed it under Nano. “Hehe, you have it backward,” Nano exclaimed. “Oh I see,” Miki said as she quickly flipped the diaper around. “So I just apply the powder now?” “Yup, make sure it gets on most all the spots.” Nano could smell and see Miki’s attempt to applying the powder. She used a little more than needed, but it’ll be fine for a first change. Miki then took the top of the diaper and started to raise it up to Nano. Once again Nano lifted her legs to make sure it’d be secured into place. Taking the tapes over the front, Miki had finished changing Nano. “They're all clean!” Miki stated. That much was true, but it didn’t feel quite right to Nano. “Hmm, I think the tapes are a little loose.” “Oh, they are?” “Yup, it should be more like this,” Nano said as she secured the tapes. “There now it’s much better. But thanks a lot Miki! I’m so happy you wanted to change me!” “Yup, I actually really enjoyed it. Which I should probably explain myself on that.” Nano sat up again on the bed looking at her friend. The skirt of her nightgown not quite down all the way revealed her diaper but she didn’t mind. “The truth is, at first I thought it was so strange that you could like diapers. But now that I have seen you in them and how you act with them…honestly, I think you are just so adorable.” “Oh, thanks!” Nano said blushing with an innocent smile. “And so, that was one reason I agreed to try it with you last night. But I’m sorry to say I didn’t like wearing it. I can see what you like, but it just doesn’t work for me.” “Oh, I see…” “Don’t be sad, because personally I really like them on you. So that’s why I thought rather than share wearing it with my best friend I’d help her enjoy it. I know I wasn’t quite the best at changing you, but if you need my help I’d be very happy to change you.” Nano couldn’t help herself any longer. She jumped off the bed and leaped into Miki’s arms. “Thank you so much, Miki, I love you for helping me!” Feeling Miki’s embrace, especially touch on her padded rear, she heard a whisper. “You’re like a baby right now.” “Hehe, I guess I could give that thought.” “A rather cute baby though!” Nano couldn’t help but giggle with delight to know her friend not only accepted her but liked her in a diaper as well. That was when a thought popped into Nano’s mind. It was like a memory re-surfaced back into her mind. This thought was strange because it was of both Miki and Nano in diapers while at Miki’s house. Not only was Nano using her diaper but Miki was as well. The two of them were having fun talking about things early friends would talk about. This memory seemed a little strange to Nano as it seemed similar to another time when the two became friends, just with diapers on instead. Later in the day, Nano left to go into town after making a return to home. She received a message from the girl who worked at the store that told her to meet her during the day. So Nano decided to take up the offer and see what this girl was all about. Once at the store, she saw the sales clerk at the reception counter. The smile on the woman’s face gave it away that she noticed Nano already. Smiling back, Nano proceeded to walk over to her. “Welcome,” came the cheerful voice of the clerk. “Let us go talk over there.” What she referred to were the public restrooms. With a nod from Nano, the two girls walked over to the bathrooms. In the bathroom, the woman turned around to face Nano. “Sorry if I scared you or anything. I just like to let others who are about as young as you to not worry about having to wear diapers. So that’s why I like to talk to you and help make it easier for you to purchase them.” “Oh, I see thanks,” Nano said happily. It seemed rather nice of the girl to be doing such a thing. “That really will make it easier for me.” “So you are wearing one right now I presume?” asked the woman. “Umm yeah,” Nano felt a little awkward answering. “You don’t have to feel afraid, because I wear diapers as well,” the woman reassured. “Wait, really?” Nano felt shocked to hear of someone else wearing diapers. “Yup,” replied the girl who proceeded to lift her work shirt up and pull her pants slightly down to reveal the top of a diaper. “I just quite like wearing them.” “Yeah, they are really comfy,” Nano smiled shyly. “Mhm, it was an interesting experience for how I got into them but they are definitely a part of my life now.” “Yeah same here. It was like a different world experience for me.” “Oh, can I ask you something?” the woman started. “I’m curious if you had put any coins in a strange box before.” Once Nano heard this, she knew right away what she was meaning. “Wait you don’t mean…did you visit a different world as well?” The woman nodded her head, “I have in fact. I take it you probably visited the world where all woman were diapered correct.” “Yes, it was strange at first but it was rather pleasant.” “That’s how it was for me as well. But I decided to return and so here I am. I’m rather happy to have met someone who has shared the same experience though.” “I am as well!” “It was tough adjusting back at first, especially having the many accidents.” “Yeah, it was tough.” “But that pushed me to get diapers. And now I basically don’t know when I go or not.” “I see. I still have some feeling.” “Well, I’d say expect to not have that for too much longer if you keep using your diaper.” “I actually wouldn’t mind not having control.” “Ah, looks like you’re in the same boat as I am then. I don’t care about not having control either. But I’m glad to have met someone else who went to the other world. “Yeah, same.” “I should probably get back to work then, we’ll have to talk later. And if you need any help I’d be happy to help.” With a smile, the woman left the bathroom. Nano couldn’t find herself any happier. Not only did her best friend accept her but she found someone else who had gone through what she had. It’d make sense though that someone else would have gone through the experience as she had. But to actually meet them would have been super rare. Now she only hopes that telling Fumiko wouldn’t be as hard. Nano thought to keep it as a secret, but can’t help get the feeling she should tell Fumiko her secret. That was when a realization hit—she actually needed to pick something up. “Oh hey, I actually need something…I need some diapers,” Nano asked the girl once again. Chapter 14 It was lunchtime the next day at school. Nano and Miki were about to head to their usual spots, but this time Fumiko went ahead to join the two without them asking. Nano couldn’t feel any happier knowing that the girl had found herself part of their group now. There was no denying the friendship they just formed. While eating, Nano had the urge to pee but let it go rather quickly. With her warm diaper Nano felt at peace with her friends. However, she felt a different urge immediately after—a need to poop. Not wanting to get caught by her friend Fumiko, Nano felt nervous about using her diaper. However, she still decided to squat down and let her poop slide out into her diaper. With a full diaper, Nano knew she better change quickly. Not wanting to cause Miki to panic, she leaned over to her ear. “Miki I pooped,” Nano whispered. “I’m going to get a change now.” With that said, Nano stood up. Miki followed after her, “I’ll help you.” Nano was happy to accept her kindness and so she nodded in reply. Fumiko also got up to follow after them. Possibly she was worried about what was going on, but before she could get any farther Miki held her hand up stopping the girl. “I’m sorry but can you wait for us.” Miki had told Fumiko to wait for them and so the two went off to the restroom. Once in the restroom, Miki and Nano waited to make sure nobody was coming and going to not bring any suspicion on them. After affirming the situation was clear, the two girls found themselves entering the farthest stall. Miki wasn’t quite sure how this was going to work, but Nano took the first step in what to do and Miki followed up after. Nano still couldn’t quite comprehend her friend helping her out like this. Soon enough Nano was now in a clean diaper. Miki held up Nano’s old dirty diaper in which Nano gently took. “Don’t worry, I’ll dispose of this later,” Nano stated. Once again confirming the safety of outside the stall, the two girls returned to Fumiko. Fumiko had a worried expression as the two girls approached her. Nano did her best to smile in hopes of calming Fumiko’s worries. “S-so what happened?” stated the worried Fumiko. Nano didn’t like having to lie, but she knew better to keep her secret. “Ah, it wasn’t anything special,” Nano stated. “Yeah,” Miki added in. “It was just a small task she needed me for.” Nano wasn’t sure if the vagueness of Miki helped or not. “I see,” nodded Fumiko. But it didn’t seem like her curiosity went away. Once the last class finished up, Nano and Miki asked Fumiko if they wanted to spend time together once again. Fumiko agreed but wanted to participate in her club still. So Miki and Nano decided to just visit her while she went about her art. The room they used for the art club was just a standard classroom. But they had all the desks connected to give enough space to draw on. Fumiko’s preferred canvas was her sketch pad. Miki and Nano not being part of the club attracted some attention from other people. But they didn’t seem to mind. Nano thought perhaps they were surprised to see Fumiko with other people. Getting her sketch pad out, Fumiko turned to a blank page towards the middle. Sitting beside her, Nano and Miki watched her silently sketch different shapes. However, these shapes started to take more of a form that represented a person. Nano was rather impressed at the speed in which Fumiko was drawing this character. Seeing how this was only a beginning phase held the girls curious at what she has done. “I’d like to see some of your art,” asked Miki. Nano couldn’t deny she’d like to see more as well. “Well, o-okay,” replied Fumiko. She put her pencil down and turned to the first page. At the first page, they could see a smiling female character in a fantasy outfit with pink hair and green eyes. She resembled some sort of witch in which Nano had never seen before. Going through the many pages had several colorful and skillfully drawn characters. Just seeing all the different characters made Nano jealous of her talent. Nano didn’t exactly have a talent like her two friends so she couldn’t help but feel a bit jealous. Looking at Miki, reflecting on the talent seemed to have an effect on her as well. She looked ready to burst out of her seat. “I think I need to practice now,” Miki stated. However, Miki’s facial expression looked bold and bright. Whereas Nano often saw Miki state these words with the dullest expression ever. It appeared having spent time with her friends and taking a break to have an effect—her mind was clear. With Miki leaving the two, Nano decided to stay and watch Fumiko draw for longer. Fumiko had been drawing for a short bit before Nano felt an urge to pee. Trusting her diaper underneath could hold out, Nano didn’t even bother to hold. The streaming warmth spread through her diaper as she continued to stare at Fumiko’s drawing. Nano noticed Fumiko wasn’t drawing so she turned her attention to Fumiko’s face. However, she noticed Fumiko was giving her a stare down. It seemed odd for Fumiko to be looking at her especially when she just did her business then and there. So Nano decided to implement a blank stare of ignorance in hopes to throw off any suspicion her friend may have. That was when Fumiko spoke, “Hey I uh.” Given she was rather shy, Nano understood this was probably more difficult for her to speak to her. “I was wanting to return the favor for the other day. So uh, I was just wondering if perhaps you’d maybe come over?” Through that mess of Fumiko’s awkwardness, came a question to Nano if she wanted to visit at her house. “I’d ask Nishigi as well but.” It was obvious given Miki was no longer available for a certain amount of time. “Hehe,” Nano giggled. “Yeah, I’d love to visit your house.” Fumiko grew a nice smile like something incredible just happened. However, for Nano, she never once did visit Fumiko’s place in the diaper world. So seeing her house for the first time would be a treat. Packing up her stuff, Fumiko stood up followed by Nano. There they left the classroom with Fumiko in the lead. Nano couldn’t wait to see what this house visit would be like. Nano then felt a memory fly through her. It was her need to walk out of the classroom due to the need for a change. Once out of the room she bumped into Fumiko who then dropped her artwork on the floor. Nano helped pick up the artwork and noticed several of the colorful characters. Many of them were females with diapers on. Several of the characters were from anime’s that Nano liked to watch. There Nano commented on the artwork and anime’s which received a pleasant smile from Fumiko. Returning to reality, Nano realized she had a flashback to a detail that must have occurred in the diaper world. Though what happened was how Nano and Fumiko first met and became friends. This instance seemed to have happened much sooner than how it happened in this world but was a similar situation. They both had a liking to some anime and talked about them. This caused Nano to wonder just how she would have become friends with Fumiko if she didn’t go to the diaper world. Even though thanks to the diaper world helped me learn of Fumiko, I have a feeling we’d still have become friends. Maybe it’d have taken longer but I’m sure we’d have become friends. It’d be a matter of time before I’d have seen one of her characters after all. The trip to her house had the two to take a train ride given Fumiko wasn’t exactly in the area. Once at the two-story house, Nano got a pleasant feeling for Fumiko’s home. However now that they arrived, Nano remembered her wet diaper between her legs. Looking down at her waist she thought how to deal with it. Perhaps she’ll have to change herself at Fumiko’s place. Given how odd that may seem to do at a friend’s house when they weren’t aware of it, Nano could only feel a little nervous to change. Nano noticed Fumiko was then staring at her with a perplexed expression. Unsure of what she could be looking at her nor thinking about, Nano just stared off blankly. Turning her head forward, Fumiko then leads Nano to her front door. Once in the house, the main doorway led to a hallway to the left and a set of stairs to the right. Fumiko and Nano took their shoes off at the entrance and set them up neatly alongside the other sets of shoes. A sound of footsteps crept up closing down the hallway. The sounds in question came from a middle-aged woman who most likely was Fumiko’s mother. Fumiko looked at her mother with a scared expression. “Oh m-mom, I’m sorry I,” Fumiko started. She was most likely trying to apologize for having brought Nano over without permission. However, Fumiko’s mother took a quick glance at Nano before moving in closer. She quickly hugged Nano with a tight grip. Nano felt a little shocked at how Fumiko’s mother reacted. “Oh, you must be my daughter's friend!” Fumiko’s mother happily said. She then released her from her grasp. “I’m sorry, I was surprised to see Fumiko bring someone home with her! She hasn’t really had any friends so I’ve been worried for a long time if she’d ever meet with someone. So I can’t help but be overjoyed. Especially the last few days, she has mentioned a lot about having friends!” Nano couldn’t help but smile, “Oh…that makes me sad to hear because she’s such a great friend!” After Nano said that, Fumiko’s mother looked like she was about to tear up. “Oh, I should get you, girls, some drinks then!” After stating that she walked back the way she showed up. Nano thought she must’ve gone to the kitchen. Fumiko then started to walk up the stairs. “I’m sorry about my mother,” Fumiko stated with a sigh. Following her up the stairs, Fumiko couldn’t help but giggle. “Nah, I don’t mind how cheerful she was. I’m actually kind of jealous of how caring she is.” Nano couldn’t help but think about how her real mother is and how rough she was. Once in Fumiko’s room, Nano noticed how big of an anime fan Fumiko must have been. There were several unique poster-prints of characters on her wall. These kinds of prints were not something you could just pick up at in town. They were most likely obtained at events. She also had figures lined up. However, taking a glance at Fumiko showed the girl going slightly red. Perhaps she was feeling embarrassed by the stuff on display for Nano to see. “Oh wow, you have some neat stuff,” Nano stated. She wanted to make it sound like her collection was cool—in which it was to Nano. And a smile appeared on Fumiko’s face to tell her that she was happy to hear that. Fumiko set her bag for school next to her bed and so Nano followed suit by placing her bag next to it. “D-do you like games?” Fumiko asked. She was most likely asking Nano to play video games with her. Nano remembered the many fun times she had playing video games with Fumiko at Miki’s house. “Yeah,” Nano answered. Fumiko then walked next to her bed which had a flat screen tv set on a table with systems and games. That table was next to a much larger table to the right which held all of Fumiko’s ongoing art projects. Fumiko held a game out, “Do you like this game?” Nano was rather happy to see the title she selected as it was one she played with both Miki and Fumiko in the other world. “Why yes I do,” Nano responded. With a smile, Fumiko plugged the game in and handed Nano a controller. There was only a single chair in front of the tv, so Fumiko let Nano sit in her comfy seat while taking the chair from her art desk. Before they could get started, Fumiko’s mother walked in. “Playing some games I see, hehe.” Fumiko’s mother seemed really delighted to see her daughter having fun with someone else for once. She grazed to Fumiko’s art table and placed two drinks on it. “Well, I’ll leave you two girls to having fun then!” With that, she left the room. The two girls then proceeded to take sips of the tea they were given and proceed to play the game. Having drunk all the tea that was given alongside the snacks received, Nano was smiling happily playing with Fumiko. However, it seemed all liquids have gone through her as she was already needing to use the restroom. Thankful for her diaper, Nano proceeded to not mind wetting herself. Her already wet diaper began to grow warm once again as the wetness spread throughout her diaper. Even though they had just cleared through a section of the game, Nano felt rather happy and content about not having to use the restroom during a fun time of playing games—especially with others. Looking at Fumiko, she noticed she was being stared at. She couldn’t help but give a blank stare in return. Nano couldn’t help but wonder if Fumiko was on to her. So even though she’d like to wait a little before, Nano thought it’d been wise to change right away. “Um I need to go use your restroom,” Nano stated grabbing her bag. “Oh alright,” Fumiko replied. “It’s out in the hallway to the right.” With that set of guidance, Nano found her way to the restroom to give herself a good change. Once Nano returned Fumiko was standing at her desk with a sketchbook. Nano felt curious as to what art she may have drawn in this sketchbook. So she walked over to see her art. “Do you mind if I looked at your art?” Nano asked. “I-I well uh ok,” Fumiko replied. With an embarrassed consent, Nano opened up the book. Each drawing she saw were of many different anime characters. There were some that were male as well as many female characters. The more pages Nano turned the more impressed she felt looking at each character. She could definitely tell Fumiko had put in a serious amount of effort from a young age to be able to draw this well. The next page Nano turned had a strange appearance that Nano didn’t quite picture seeing. It was a female character, but she wore a rather childish shirt and a pair of rather puffy shorts. Her expression wore one who smiled but at the same time blushing with shyness. Nano, no matter how she looked at it, identified this character wearing a diaper. However, this probably wouldn’t have occurred to Nano unless she herself wore diapers. It was almost as if it was a hidden drawn diaper. “Is she wearing a diaper?” Nano couldn’t help asking. Fumiko seemed to have gone red, “I…n-n-no.” Fumiko shyly denied it but Nano couldn’t help but wonder still. “Ah, but she’s definitely cute.” “T-thanks.” Fumiko’s denial may indicate it as something else, but Fumiko still appeared rather embarrassed towards the question. Turning through more pages led to more characters that appeared if they were wearing diapers. Nano couldn’t help but comment on each one suggesting her thought. She put it as a joke but didn’t have any response from Fumiko. “Hey, even if they are wearing diapers it is your art. So you can do whatever you want with it. But I won’t deny even if they are wearing diapers, they still look very cute!” “T-thanks,” Fumiko shyly responded. Her response had Nano curious whether or not they actually were diapers or not. “So I’m curious, are they actually wearing diapers?” The response she saw from Fumiko shocked Nano. Fumiko stood still blushing red and nodded her head. Fumiko just admitted to the fact she drew characters in diapers. Nano wasn’t sure if that meant Fumiko straight up liked diapers or drew them for fun, but having multiple characters was a good sign for the former. “I have to ask, but do you like diapers?” “…” Fumiko couldn’t answer back. Her quiet expression told Nano that she probably did but could not admit to it. “Aw, it’s okay,” Nano stated. “I don’t care that you do. You’re my friend so that’s all that matters! So I don’t mind if this is something you like, you’ll always be my friend.” Fumiko’s expression turned teary, “T-thanks *sniffle*.” Fumiko broke down in tears. Nano couldn’t help holding the girl in her arms. She understood very well how it felt for a deep secret to be accepted by another person. So this had to be a very good moment for Fumiko. But she’s interested in diapers in this world? I mean I got into them given I was sort of forced into them; so that’s a little odd for an actual interest to them. But I suppose everyone has their odd quirks. Even if I hadn’t gone to the diaper world, I’m sure I’d have accepted Fumiko either way. But I wonder if that’d also mean I’d get into wearing diapers regardless of traveling to the diaper world? Once Fumiko calmed herself down she began to speak, “I’m s-sorry.” “Oh it’s fine, I understand,” Nano said reassuringly. “Well, it isn’t something I-I’ve done,” Fumiko started. “But I c-can’t h-help fantasizing.” Nano took this as Fumiko must have never worn one before besides being a baby but just enjoys the idea of one. “I-I also looked at you earlier, and couldn’t help Nishigi changing you.” Perhaps Fumiko had an idea that Miki was, in fact, helping change Nano earlier in that day which in fact was true. “And later I-I couldn’t help think you wet yourself.” It was apparent to Nano that Fumiko was, in fact, picturing her wearing a diaper. Maybe she had done that for others, but ironically the idea isn’t wrong for Nano. “S-so I’m sorry.” Fumiko was apologizing for her thoughts. Nano couldn’t help but smile, “It's okay, you don’t have to worry! I’m fine with you thinking like that, so don’t feel bad okay!” From her statement, Fumiko gave a smile. But a thought occurred to Nano. If there was any better time to tell Fumiko my secret, I think now would be the time. Holding onto her thought, Nano stepped back. “Well, I’m alright with it but you aren’t wrong either.” Fumiko looked at Nano confused. “The reason for that is simply this.” Nano held the hem of her skirt and brought it slowly up. “I actually am wearing a diaper.” With a really bright red face, Nano looked to find Fumiko shocked. “So you weren’t wrong, I actually had Miki help me early today and I…” Nano couldn’t finish herself to confirm Fumiko’s thought. “It’s fine,” Fumiko stated. “I-I can’t believe this…I revealed my secret yet—you share it…” Another stream of tears flowed down Fumiko’s cheeks. “I’m s-sowwy.” Fumiko hiccupped before continuing. “Not medical though?” Fumiko’s question must’ve been asking if Nano’s diaper status was because she had it for medical purposes or not. “No, it isn’t,” Nano answered. “So I guess I’m like you then hehe. I like them as well.” Which wasn’t exactly the full truth, it was the currently accepted story. Given how close the two have become, Nano couldn’t help but ask a silly question. “Hey can ask you something?” Fumiko nodded in response probably stunned. “Can we call each other by our given names?” Fumiko looked at Nano brightly. Nano asked Fumiko to be able to call her by Fumiko and vice versa with being called Nano. “Yes, I’d like that,” Fumiko smiled. “Hehe, okay Fumi-chan.” Nano smiled and blushed because that was the nickname she called her back in the diaper world. However this time it just slipped out, but Fumiko only smiled in return. Hmm if she hasn’t worn one yet…Nano couldn’t help think about what she should do. She knew she had several spares left so perhaps she should be nice to leave them with her. “Hey, I actually have several diapers with me so I don’t mind sharing one with you.” After stating her proposal, Fumiko smiled. “A-are you sure?” Fumiko asked. “Yup, I don’t mind. In fact, I’d like you to try it!” Nano walked over to her bag and pulled a soft diaper out. Walking over to Fumiko, she put the diaper in her hands. Fumiko’s expression turned even brighter. “Oh my, it really is soft.” Fumiko held it up to her cheek absorbing the soft fabric. “Hehe, yup they are. I can help you with putting it on if you’d like?” Nano wasn’t sure if she’d be alright with her assistance, but she offered to help regardless. But with Fumiko standing there silently told Nano she probably wasn’t going to take up on that offer. “Or I can just walk out in the hall to give you enough time.” “Okay,” Fumiko nodded. With her response, Nano walked out into the hallway closing the door behind her. She couldn’t help but be filled with anticipation for the fact her friend was trying. Nano enjoyed the idea for someone else to join her, but felt happier that Fumiko’s dream was going to be granted. “Okay, I finished,” sounded Fumiko. This most likely meant Fumiko had finished changing into her diaper. With a smile on her face, Nano opened the door with a level of expectation. Once in the room again, she saw Fumiko’s blushing expression. However, Fumiko herself did not appear any different than she had before. If Fumiko were indeed wearing a diaper it must be kept hidden by her skirt. “So…?” Nano tried to keep herself from sounding like a dirty old man. Fumiko blushed brightly as she looked to the side. Silently she lifted her skirt like an innocent child, thus revealing a diaper around her waist. Nano couldn’t help but gasp with delight at the sight this girl now portrayed. Even though Fumiko failed to directly look at Nano, Nano couldn’t help but see how adorable Fumiko looked. “Oh my, you are super cute!” “Y-you really think?” Fumiko replied. “Mhm, it really compliments your cuteness!” Nano smiled. Fumiko then lowered her skirt with a smile, “Thanks!” The two had talked quite a lot, not just about diapers but other things such as anime and games they enjoyed. Fumiko appeared like she was shifting around, and Nano wondered if perhaps that meant she was trying to find a comfortable spot or if she needed to pee. “I-I kind of…” Fumiko silently spoke. She crossed her legs before speaking again. “Have to go.” Her actions were similar to a younger child who was embarrassed to admit they needed the toilet. However, for Fumiko, Nano knew all well her current toilet was around her waist. “Good thing you have a diaper huh Fumi-chan, hehe!” Nano couldn’t help but giggle with delight. With a blushing smile and a nod, Fumiko stood up with silence. However, she lifted her skirt for all eyes to see her diaper. Nano thought she probably wanted to see her own wetting. Several minutes go by with Fumiko still standing in silence and no saturated diaper. Nano remembered when Yui had a troublesome time trying to wet herself so she thought this must also be the case. Luckily for her, she was pretty much forced to be un-potty trained at this point. Another minute went by and still nothing. “It's okay, you're wearing a diaper, it’s okay to pee in it!” Nano encouraged. Fumiko only blushed. Another minute went by when a splotch of discoloration on the diaper appeared on the front. Nano couldn’t help but smile and notice the look of focus on Fumiko’s face. At this point, Fumiko was really concentrating with all her might to just stand there and pee her pants. Which that concentration was rewarded with yet another splotch in her diaper. Then, the single splotch rapidly grew and spread on the front of her diaper as it expanded around her bottom. At this point, Nano knew Fumiko finally got herself to just release—Fumiko was currently wetting herself. With a small gasp, Fumiko released her skirt. “It-it’s rather warm.” From the way Fumiko sounded, she didn’t seem to dislike having wet herself. “So how was it?” Nano asked. “I quite enjoyed it,” Fumiko responded. “It felt rather nice like how I pictured it would. Diapers are so great!” Fumiko looked elated. “Hehe, yes they are aren’t they!” Nano smiled at her. “I’m actually really happy someone else likes them!” “Me too!” Fumiko smiled. “I’m so glad you became my friend!” They spent more time together before it started to get too late out. Nano, unfortunately, knew it was time for her to go. But before she left, she knew she didn’t need to change right away so an idea came up. Reaching to her bag she grabbed two more spare diapers she had on her which were the last of her spares. “Here Fumi-chan, I want you to have these,” Nano stated handing the diapers. “Really?” Fumiko questioned. “Yup, I have plenty at home plus I think you’d really want to enjoy it more I bet.” Fumiko nodded in her reply. “I just hope the mother doesn’t find out.” She brought up a rather good point in having to keep it a secret. But Nano having talked with her mother only made her feel she’d not take it so badly. Perhaps her mother would buy her diapers even? “You know,” Nano started. “I think your mother would be okay with it.” “Really?” “Yeah, she’s actually really nice and I can’t help think she cares about you. So I think you should tell her about your secret. I don’t think she’d mind it at all!” “O-okay,” Fumiko replied. “maybe...” “If you need someone to help you though, I would be glad to help you!” Nano couldn’t help offer her assistance. “Thanks, Nano.” Fumiko lowered her face. “You really are such a great friend…I couldn’t deserve such…!” Nano couldn’t help but instantly hug Fumiko before having her finish her statement. “No, you do deserve a friend like me! Fumi-chan, you are such a kind girl! If anything I don’t deserve a friend like you. But I want to be your friend and I’d love to be there for you!” Nano and Fumiko stood there happily crying their eyes out holding each other. Fumiko feeling elated and stunned to think she had a friend like Nano. As for Nano, she felt it unfair that she had a lot more experience and time with another Fumiko. That with this time she had, she came to know Fumiko was a tremendously good friend. Despite her silent nature, she would always surprise you. Whether she’d draw you your favorite character, or try her best writing beautiful words. Nothing she did was at an obvious guess. Even this world’s Fumiko continued to surprise her—with diapers. Once at home, Yui was worried about Nano and where she may have been. It was a short discussion that Nano had to converse over. That in which she went over to her one new friend's house for a short visit. Upon learning the truth, Yui couldn’t help but smile about Nano having made a new friend. After settling in at home, Nano went ahead to surprise her sister Yui. Her surprise was the fact she had obtained diapers in Yui’s size. Nano couldn’t quite wait to see how her sister was going to react. “Hey Yui,” Nano started. Yui looked at her with a quizzical expression. “I got you something.” “Oh?” Yui stared at Nano with an anticipated expression. Nano then brought the package of diapers fit for Yui from behind her back. “Ta-da! I got you your own diapers!” “Oh my!” Yui looked happy. Nano wasn’t sure if she was liking diapers as much but thought she must’ve been happy getting her own type. “It’s really cute.” The diapers, in general, were definitely built for a young girl hence why it had a childish design to it, unlike Nano’s plain diapers. Nano wished she herself had a similar design or one in general, but knew it’d be best if she had one in her size. “Yup! We can change you right now and spend time together if you’d like?” “Okay, I’d love that nee-chan!” After giving Yui a change into her own diapers, Nano couldn’t help but view her younger sister as the most adorable thing she’s ever seen. She was very glad she got a package of diapers in Yui’s size, especially ones with a cute design. Yui looked rather happy about the diaper she currently wore as well. Seeing how Yui wasn’t wearing any pants or skirts, Nano took her own skirt off to join the young girl as she only wore a diaper underneath. Smiling at the padding the two girls were currently wearing, they both set off to complete their homework together. As the two girls curled up to each other as they watched television, a voice rang out in anger. “What in gods name are you both doing!” This voice caused both Nano and Yui into an instant panic. The voice belonged to a woman—their mother. Nano couldn’t believe her mother was home this early. Her mother was almost always out at work at this time so why did she decide to come home now. At this point, Nano wished she was dreaming that her mother really didn’t walk in. “I get home a little early and I walk in to see both my girls in diapers!” Their mother shouted. “I don’t even know what to think! Why would you even go back to being a baby? What could even push you to do something like this? Have you both gone insane? That’s it, I can’t take this anymore I’m going for a smoke.” After their mother finished shouting with no chance to rebuttal, she stormed off outside. Yui quickly began bawling her eyes out into Nano’s lap. Nano felt a bit of warmth on her lap and wasn’t sure if it was Yui or herself or even both who had wet themselves—probably in fear. She herself began to cry into Yui. To avoid their mother for the night, Nano took Yui in her arms and took her to her bed. Rather sleeping alone, she wanted Yui to at least feel safe. Once they both had been changed into their pajamas, they crawled into Nano’s full-size bed. They also grabbed Yui’s pillows so she had her own spot to sleep. Once curled into bed, Nano wrapped her arms around Yui who only could silently cry. But it wasn’t long before Yui fell soundly asleep. Nano, on the other hand, struggled to fall asleep. Great…our mother found out and she really didn’t seem happy at all…Only if she was like the diaper worlds version…I miss that mother…Given how bad our parents have been with communicating I’d guess she won’t speak with dad about this...But still…I can only hope she doesn’t storm in here to question us again…Just leave us be, please… Once Nano got her thoughts settled down, she managed to snuggle to the warmth of Yui and eventually relax. Now that the secret has been let loose to the wrong tiger, Nano couldn’t help but worry about the future. If things go drastically wrong, their parents could end up divorcing. But for now, Nano’s only biggest worry was their mother storming in once again. Chapter 15 The sound of a song filled the room. It wasn’t a song of terrors and despair, but one of a joyful tone. It also, unfortunately, told Nano it was her time to wake up for yet another day of school. Moving to turn off the current alarm, Nano realized she contained a precious Yui grasped in her arms. Once Nano ended the song, she felt her young sibling squirming in her arms most likely awake as well. Nano could tell the diaper at her waist was definitely soaked after the night before. Putting her hand against Yui’s diaper, Nano was curious to see if Yui was afraid in the night and ended up wetting herself in her sleep as well. However, that was not the case, as the diaper felt dry. Judging how no one stormed into her room, Nano felt they made it through the night. However, there was a huge problem at hand now that their mother knew of them wearing diapers. Nano wanted to talk to her mother and possibly reveal the secret, but the time wasn’t right. Nano grudgingly rose out of bed with Yui in her arms. Setting Yui to stand on the floor, Nano took a look at Yui who would have the brightest smile in the house, was staring at the floor with the blankest expression. “Well, it seems like she didn’t come after us in the night,” Nano spoke. Yui slowly glanced at Nano, “Yeah.” It didn’t seem like Yui was going to move anytime soon, so Nano began to make her way out given she was going to need a change. “I know it was bad, but I’ll make sure she doesn’t come after us okay?” Nano stated. “I need to get a change, so you should get ready for the day.” Nano gave the best smile she could give to Yui. “Okay,” Yui tried to smile back but returned her glance towards the floor. Nano took this chance to walk out and change her diaper. After cleaning up and changing into her school clothes, Nano felt a tug on her skirt. Looking down to her right, she saw Yui wearing the top of her school uniform and a diaper—that had a large yellow stain. “Oh, you need a change?” Nano asked. “That’s okay, leave it to your big sister to take care of you then.” Once stated, Yui smiled as she held hands with Nano to the stash of diapers. Picking one of Yui’s out, Nano motioned Yui to lay on her bed. With swift motions, Nano made quick work of Yui’s diaper. “They're all clean,” Nano exclaimed. Yui was now in a clean diaper ready for the day. The rest of the morning was silent as the two girls finished eating and leaving outside for the day. While preparing food in the kitchen, Nano noticed a note. I wanted to apologize for yelling at you two like that. I don’t know what to make of you two wearing diapers?! Yui I could see if she were wetting the bed, but not my oldest daughter. Instead of scaring you in the night, I decided to think about it. So I’d like to talk about this later tonight with Nano. This note was definitely from their mother—clearly confused. One thing was certain though, Nano was going to have to explain to her mother the reason they wore diapers. Sigh, another thing to worry about for later tonight. With that thought, Nano began her march to school. At school—the current time being lunch hour, Nano sat next to Miki and Fumiko. However, as much as the joyful faces they would bring, Nano couldn’t help break her silence. Within this group, Nano was almost always the one to be cheering everyone up. However, given Nano’s night things couldn’t be the same. “What’s wrong Nano?” Nano looked up to see it was Miki who questioned her. Miki held a concerned expression like she was ready to beat up the entire judo team if needed. Looking over to Fumiko, Nano felt a similar concern. Albeit being new friends, the bond they shared wasn’t to be questioned. Nano began to look down on herself. What am I doing? My friends are worried about me this much. All my worrying is just bringing a bad feeling to those I care for. I shouldn’t be caring about it right now, but for those around me right now. Taking both hands, Nano slapped her cheeks. Forcing herself to wake up from pointless concern and awaken with a smile. Returning a smile towards Miki and Fumiko, “Thank you guys for your concern. I’m sorry to have worried you, let us enjoy our lunch together!” Miki and Fumiko both nodded in reply accepting their close friend back. Thinking if she should explain her worries to her friends, Nano decided not to as it was her problem she should face alone. Miki wasn’t the type to always bring up personal problems and Fumiko was probably too shy to even think of asking that. However, Nano believed it in her friends that they wanted to support her as much as they could. So all she could do now was try to absorb their care as much as she can. Once all the lectures came to an end which brought the school day to a close, Miki stated she wanted to go and practice. So Nano wished her luck in her practice with a game coming soon. However, from watching Miki walk out to the dojo, Nano noticed Fumiko behind her. “Um-m,” came Fumiko’s shy and soft voice. It was clear that she was wanting something but having a difficult time starting it. “I-I was just.” Given Nano’s experience with Fumiko before, she knew the best thing was to just be patient with her than to try and force her to speak her mind. “Help.” Even though it wasn’t much, Nano got the idea Fumiko was wanting help with something. “At your house?” Nano asked. Given the prior day, Nano wondered if Fumiko really was thinking to tell her mother. This then got Nano thinking about her own mother and how poorly it could go. So Nano began to think she should possibly convince Fumiko to just hold the secret. “Y-yeah,” Fumiko responded. “F-for my mother.” Nano’s thoughts were correct that it was for trying to tell her mother her secret. Before Nano could speak about it being a bad idea, she remembered how kind her mother was. Fumiko’s mother was also rather close to her daughter, at least that’s how it sounded to Nano in the diaper world. Given how Fumiko hasn’t really had any friends before, Fumiko’s only person she could talk with was probably her mother. “Alright, I’d be glad to help you there,” Nano responded. She decided it might actually go rather well with her mother. “Thanks!” Fumiko smiled. “Well, we can head over to your house then.” “Okay.” With the goal in mind for helping Fumiko, the two set off for Fumiko’s house. Once at Fumiko’s house, Nano was once again greeted by Fumiko’s smiling mother. This time, Fumiko called ahead of time to let her mother know Nano was coming over. Now with Nano at the house, Fumiko went up to her room to play some games together like before. Nano took this as Fumiko trying to work up her courage beforehand. After several rounds, Fumiko looked at Nano’s waist. “Um, did you need a-a,” Fumiko started. “Change…” Fumiko sunk down probably feeling embarrassed to mention it. Taking that as a hint to check herself, Nano found her diaper to be rather swollen. “Yup, I could definitely use a change.” “Okay, I’ll be here if you need me,” Fumiko replied. Nano shuffled to her bag to pick out one clean diaper to change into. However, instead of heading to the restroom, Nano walked over to Fumiko—handing her the diaper. “Y-you don’t have to give me another one…” Fumiko blushed. “But thanks…” It was clear Fumiko thought the diaper was for her. Nano smiled, “No silly, it’s for you to change me.” Fumiko went an even brighter shade of red and flustered even more, “I-I b-but…” Looking both ways, Fumiko then held the diaper tight in her hands. “Here, you can change me on your bed,” Nano spoke as she laid on Fumiko’s bed. This invitation was tough for Fumiko to decline as she wasn’t sure how to. So Nano felt that she was probably being a bit unfair, but could tell Fumiko had thought of changing her before. Nano was used to Fumiko changing her in the diaper world before so it wouldn’t have been a big deal. Once Fumiko finished accepting it, she walked towards Nano—diaper in hand. Without any sense of resistance, Nano spread her legs in waits of her diaper change. “I-I’m not sure,” Fumiko spoke up. She was probably feeling questionable of either she wouldn’t give a good change or if she wanted to give one at all. “It’ll be fine, you do know how to give a change right?” Nano replied with her question. Fumiko only nodded before blushing as she proceeded to set the diaper under Nano’s waist. Nano’s wet diaper in sight, the obvious objective to change it into the fresh one. The changing process was an awkward one, at least for Fumiko. Nano could only hold a smile—happy her friend was helping. Soon Fumiko finished taping up the new diaper which caused Nano to inspect her work. “Yay, you did a good job!” Nano smiled. “O-oh good,” Fumiko replied. “I was kind of worried…” “Hehe, well it’d be hard to beat Miki’s first change job. That was a total disaster.” After having that stated, both girls began to laugh. “Oh, I forgot to ask, how was your night last night with the diapers?” “It was great. I-I didn’t even use the potty.” Fumiko went red but giggled. “Ah, that does sound like it went great then!” After having a stage cleared, Fumiko looked over at Nano once again. “W-well, you know why I asked you over right?” “Yup, you wanted to tell your mother correct?” Nano replied. Fumiko nodded, “I’m really not sure…” “Oh I know it’ll be fine,” Nano tried reassuring her. “I’ll be nearby if you need me though! But I know you can do it!” “You’re right, I can do this.” Sounding confident, Fumiko got up and began making her way out of her room with Nano behind her. Once they made it down the stairs, Nano hid behind a wall as Fumiko approached her mother. “Oh sweetie, did you need anything?” Fumiko’s mother asked. “Umm, mommy,” Fumiko spoke. “Yes?” “Well… I umm, have this secret…” By now Nano could only guess Fumiko’s mother had changed her expression to one that was concerned. However, Nano couldn’t help feel impressed in that Fumiko so far hasn’t stuttered her words as much she would with others. It showed how close the two must have been. “I kind of wanted to tell you for some time, and Nano knows it and…” Nano only blushed to hear her name being brought up. “A secret that Nano knows huh,” Fumiko’s mother responded. “This must be a rather important one to be shared then. I hope it isn’t anything bad is it?” Fumiko quickly shook her head. “No, it isn’t anything bad… It’s just, something I like. And…and… it’s umm… d-di.” “It’s okay sweetie, you can tell me. Mommy will understand.” Nano couldn’t help but feel a little jealous of the way Fumiko’s mother sounded. “But take your time, I don’t want you to have a panic attack.” “D-di-diap…ers…” It was a bit broken up, but Nano could perceive what she was trying to say, though could be difficult for anyone else given the characters used were a bit muffled and silent. “Diapers?” Fumiko’s mother sounded surprised. Even though it could have been misunderstood, it seemed her mother picked up on it rather swiftly. “I-I…*sniff*.” Fumiko quickly sounded like she broke down to tears. “Shh, shh dear it’s okay. I know it must have been hard for you to tell me this. Even though it is strange, I’m glad it wasn’t anything dangerous.” There was a slight pause before Fumiko’s mother spoke again. “So I take it you’d like to wear diapers again then? Well, mommy’s fine with her baby prancing around like a baby again.” “M-mommy!” Nano couldn’t help but creep around the corner to find Fumiko breaking down in her mother’s arms who was smiling and also crying. This was definitely the mother-daughter bond Nano dreamed of. Nano smiled as she watched the two until her gaze was matched with Fumiko’s mother. Swiftly, Nano hid behind the wall once again. “You can join us now if you’d like?” sounded Fumiko’s mother. Obviously, this question was directed towards Nano. Nano didn’t want to disrupt the good mood so she slowly walked to the two who were still arm in arm. “First of all, I’d like to thank you for being such a good friend to Fumiko. Especially for being able to keep her secret as well. In all honesty, I’ve been afraid for her future. She never has had anyone really get close to her so I know she has a difficult time socializing. That is why I’m really glad you have become her friend. Nano was it?” Nano nodded in reply. “I hope that you’ll be able to continue accepting my daughter, even if she so strangely wears diapers in the house, hehe.” The fact Fumiko’s mother was giggling at the thought brought a smile to Nano. “I’d never dream of doing anything else. Fumi-chan’s a great girl once you can talk to her. So it makes me feel like I unearthed quite a valuable treasure here.” “Thank you, Nano-chan,” Fumiko exclaimed with tears rolling down her cheeks. Seeing as how both of them were crying together caused Nano to feel tears falling down her own cheeks. Before she knew it, she was absorbed into the two girls who now formed a trio’s tight embrace. The last hour spent at Fumiko’s house was a time of joys for both the girls. Despite Nano trying to keep her secret, at least for that day, Fumiko put on another diaper Nano lent her. Taking off her skirt, Fumiko showed her mother who only smiled patting her rear. The trio only continued talking with Fumiko openly wearing her diaper. Nano, on her way home, couldn’t help but feel envious at this result. It really seemed like a dream come true. However, it only gave Nano more hope in that she could see this reality herself later that night. Once at home, Nano called in her arrival—only to be left alone. Not to be greeted by a happy smile, nor the cheerful voice of a young girl, only a lonely entrance. This told Nano that unlike herself, Yui must have been bothered by what happened still. So what she needs the most now is a hug from her older sister! Walking up the stairs, Nano made her way towards the young girl’s room. Finding the door open, Nano walked in to find her younger sister laying on her bed reading a book. The kind of book Nano remembered lending her some time before. But unlike a normal book, this was a manga. Yui gave Nano a slight glance and blushed with a short smile before returning to her reading. Nano gave a huge smile before she swiftly approached the young girl. Without any hesitation, Nano lifted the girl up giving her a tight embrace. “I know it’s scary, but we shouldn’t be sad!” Nano stated. “So please smile for me, let us forget about what our mother thinks and enjoy ourselves!” “Nee-chan…” Yui murmured. As Nano continued to hold onto the young girl, tears began to roll down her cheeks. Once Yui calmed down, Nano got her resettled back in the living room so they could share each other for the night. Before Nano could pick up the remote to the television, she felt a tug on her shirt. Yui gave a shy blushing expression as she started towards Nano. “Um, nee-chan.” “Yes, Yui?” “I um, need a change.” Yui began to lift her skirt showing off a rather soaked diaper. Nano began to gasp at the realization for what she forgot that day—changing Yui into another diaper. Seeing how the diaper was soaked surprised Nano that it would have lasted this long unless Yui didn’t use the only diaper. “Oh, gods! I’m sorry Yui! I forgot I changed you into a diaper in the morning, it was a habit.” Yui giggled, “It’s okay.” “But, how did your diaper last?” “I brought changes to use.” Hearing Yui’s response gave Nano her answer. The young girl must have learned how to change thanks to Nano. However, Nano wondered if Yui’s day might have been a bit strange. “Well, how was your day in diapers then?” Yui brought a finger to her chin as she looked up to the ceiling. “Um, well as bad as I thought it could have been—not so bad! I’d say it was actually kind of fun.” Seeing Yui smile brought a smile to Nano. “Oh good, I’m glad that you had a decent day in diapers then. But why don’t we get you cleaned up then before enjoying our night together!” “Okay!” It was much later in the night, Nano already changed Yui and got her to bed as she waited for her mother to return home. The time was around midnight before the door sounded itself open and closed. Waiting in the kitchen, Nano found her mother who stood in front of her. Standing with confidence, and a diaper around her waist, Nano began to prepare herself. “Mom…” Nano attempted to speak. Despite her confidence, Nano struggled to continue. “I was wanting to be honest for why Yui and I…wore…diapers.” Nano’s mother had a concerned look like she didn’t understand anything at all. “Okay dear, I’m listening.” Taking a deep breath, Nano began to process her speech. “Well, it's not that we need them.” Technically I kind of do need them. “But it was something I kind of got into out of nowhere. Soon I found that I needed them—to help me feel safe.” Yeah, that was sort of the case I guess. “And not wanting to upset Yui with a secret, I told her about it. Seeing how she didn’t find it disinteresting, I kind of got her to join me.” At this point, Nano was pretty much touching her fingertips together hoping that her mother would understand. Tilting her head, Nano’s mother gave a confused expression. “I’m not sure how I feel about you two wearing diapers around the house. I mean, it isn’t drugs or anything bad, but it really isn’t normal either. And as a mother, I’m hurt you didn’t trust me enough to tell me like you did your sister.” Hearing the mention of “mother” gave Nano a flashback to the diaper world. Remembering all the happy and wonderful times her and that version of her mother had. Nano could only picture all the mistakes that this mother was making comparing the two. “I can understand that, but honestly sometimes you don’t feel like a mom at all…” The jaw of her mother dropped instantly. “You haven’t spent much time with us. We all haven’t had fun together in ages. I miss the times we could hug and feel close. I really miss being able to share everything together.” Nano could only look down after reading off the list in her head out to her mother. “Dear, you know how much my work is.” “Its always work for you and nothing else.” Nano’s mother stood up with tears raising her voice, “What do you want me to do? Huh? Just abandon my job? My career that I’ve worked so damn hard for?” Unable to say a word, Nano felt a tug at her lower side. Yui came running up to her side with a big hug. Nano could feel a hand touching her padded rear, but at this time wasn’t worth to mention that. “Don’t yell at nee-chan!” At the sight of her youngest daughter defending the oldest against her own mother sent a shiver down her spine. Their mother began to cry even more as she looked down at her hands. “…What have I done…” With tears falling down everyone’s cheeks, the mother began to look at her daughters once more. “I’m sorry, I never meant to hurt you. I-I don’t mind if you two wear diapers, but I think I need to reevaluate my schedule.” After stating these words, their mother walked past them up to the stairs—most likely to her bedroom. Hearing these words caused Nano to cry and embrace Yui even more. I may not have been able to hear the caring words of the mother as I did from the other world, but I think she really does care for us. I mean she does work a lot, but I remember seeing her say she was wanting to make sure we’d be happy. Only if she could realize that we’d just be happy being together Plus I know that’s exactly what father is doing. But whenever I see him, he always has that smile I admire. The word “schedule” also stuck out to Nano. I don’t think Yui will understand, but mother really does stick to a schedule. And if she was to change that, perhaps she might really change her schedule for the week. Nano hugged Yui tight, “Thanks for coming for me.” Yui hugged Nano back, “Will our mommy be okay?” Nano smiled at her sister, “I think she needs some time. But wouldn’t it be great if our mother came to be a caring mother once again?” “Hehe yeah, I’d love that!” Yui’s innocent face broke out into a bright beam at the thought. “Then she could change us again hehe.” The thought was still there for having Nano’s mother changing her in the diaper world, but it’d be more of a far stretch for this one—possibly. “Yeah, that’d be great! Speaking of change, do you need your diaper changed?” Yui pulled down her pajama pants showing off her cute design—with no wet indications. “Nope!” “Oh good, I don’t need one either.” At this point, Yui lifted her sister’s skirt showing off the pure white padding of her diaper—also dry. “Why don’t we go to bed together then for tonight?” “Yay!” As the two held hand in hand, Nano thought she heard a sound of footsteps going up the stairs. However, going up the stairs herself showed no signs of anyone nearby. Perhaps she was just thinking of it, or possibly they were eavesdropped on. Laying down in bed with Yui in her arms, she kept murmuring the good sides of a caring mother. Yui smiled at the idea, and the two kept the ideas in their mind as they drifted off to sleep. Nano was glad for now they didn’t have to worry about wearing diapers in the house anymore. Chapter 16 “Men!” Shouted the armored contestant. This was followed along by a “ksh” sound as two wooden swords clashed. With a swift parry, the opposing contestant swung forward like a spring. “Dote!” A flag was raised as it was a clean hit. It was several days since Nano and her mother had their confrontation. However, Nano hadn’t seen nor heard from her mother since. Currently, Miki was in the final match against a revered fierce opponent. Prior to all the matches viewed, Nano could tell that Miki would slip up on important strikes. This time that didn’t seem to be the case. Another strike and Miki cleanly took the game with raving cheers from her team. However, instead of greeting her team after winning the match for them, she walked towards Nano and Fumiko taking off her helmet holding it to her side. “Hey,” Miki stated with a smile and a slight wave from the hand that carried her mask. “That was great Miki!” Nano stated. “Mhm,” Fumiko nodded behind. Miki smiled proudly, “Thanks.” She then leaned in closer to the two to talk quietly, “Does either of you need a you know what?” A you know what referring to a diaper change. Blushing, Nano shook her head, “No I’m good.” Fumiko had a similar expression, “S-same.” Both Nano and Fumiko came in their usual attire, which included a diaper. After being allowed to wear diapers by her mother, Fumiko had proudly been wearing them more often and joined Nano’s being diapered outside of her own home. Nano began to reminisce a couple of days back to Wednesday. The trio had gotten together and Nano helped Fumiko tell Miki the truth that she was into diapers. Seeing how Fumiko liked diapers, Miki couldn’t help but give Nano a look. “I wonder if you are attracting this kind of crowd?” Nano shook her head in her defense, “No, this was just purely coincidental.” At this point, Fumiko struggled to look Miki in the eyes after telling her secret. However, Miki gave a genuine smile. “I have no problems with it at all. So I hope that we can continue to be good friends!” Hearing this statement, Fumiko raised her head and smiled with tears. “Thank you. And I agree.” Now back in the present day, Nano did feel awkward about Miki asking out of nowhere but felt contended at the same time. Contended that her friendship with both her friends could only increase. “So we celebrate at my place?” Miki asked. “Sure,” Nano replied. Fumiko didn’t reject so the trio looked forward to the celebration to be done. When they walked into Miki’s room and placed their bags down, Miki began setting up her television. While Miki was in the middle of her business, Nano looked behind her to see Fumiko blushing and bending over slightly. This position Nano took a guess that Fumiko was also doing her own business. Sure enough, a smell began to instantly waft into the air. Noticing the scent, Miki’s nose twitched. “Okay Nano, I think you need a change.” Instantly, Nano put her arms up shaking her head rapidly in defense. “Um, actually that wasn’t me.” Both Miki and Nano turned to look at Fumiko who began to turn even redder and coil both hands together looking away. “Aw, it’s okay Fumi-chan!” Nano spoke up. “Why don’t I help you get changed?” Nano knew that Miki was aware of Fumiko’s secret, but they hadn’t reached the level of changing yet. “T-thanks Nano,” Fumiko smiled. Nano began to take Fumiko’s hand and guide her out of Miki’s room. The two made their way into the restroom of Miki’s home upstairs. It wasn’t a tiny bathroom which made things easier to change Fumiko. Holding the changing supplies in hand, Nano placed a towel they’d call the “changing mat.” Once Fumiko laid down on the towel, she relaxed her legs and upheaved her skirt showcasing a soaked and bulging diaper. Atta girl! That’s a good full diaper as it should be. With those thoughts, Nano began the changing process. “How’s your mom been doing?” Nano asked as she undid the dirty diaper. “She’s been great!” Fumiko beamed a smile. “I-I did feel nervous when I got home from school and she had a package waiting for me. S-she asked me to wear one right away to see if they were my s-size. They were, and so I wore diapers that entire night. It was a little strange having her change me, but it felt calming at the same time. It made me realize, I-I really love my mother.” Nano smiled in awe of Fumiko’s statement. “Aw, that’s great! I’m really happy for you that your mother accepts you!” She felt a pit in her stomach that told her she felt jealous but happy as well for her friend. “Yeah, it been really great so far after meeting you. I-I’m so glad you’re my friend Nano-chan!” “Hehe, me too Fumi-chan!” Nano then finished applying the finishing touches and taping up a clean diaper. “And there, all clean!” “Hehe, thanks.” “Yup, I know how troublesome a messy change can be so I’m glad to have helped.” With her salute, they walked back to Miki’s room. Sitting on the bed, Miki had a curious expression as she eyed Nano. Leaping off, she swiftly ran behind Nano as if this was a tournament match. “Um, yes Miki?” Nano questioned. Without any hesitation, Miki lifted Nano’s skirt revealing her diaper—correction a stained diaper. “Huhu, I see you are wet too, Nano,” Miki smirked. Nano then remembered she did feel a need to go before she walked into Miki’s house, but the diaper did feel comfortable. “Yeah, seems that’d be the case.” “I should get you changed up then huh?” Miki tilted her head and smiled. “We shouldn’t wait any longer before you get a rash!” Taken by the hand, Nano was dragged off to the restroom. She waved off to Fumiko who smiled and waved back. With all the diaper changes taken care of, the trio didn’t waste any time when it came to playing games, watching a show that Nano and Fumiko were interested in and chatting filled with laughter. The time they were able to spend together was filled with an abundance of joys. Most importantly, all three of them were okay with the fact that the majority of them currently wore diapers—and even used them. With one last diaper change, Nano and Fumiko left several hours after the start of the celebration. Despite wanting to continue to spend time for the rest of the night, Nano thought she better get home to make dinner for her sister. So they happily waved to each other as Miki took Fumiko to the station. Walking home, Nano felt like everything was just getting better and better now. As Nano walked through the door of her home and announced her return, she was instantly greeted at her waist—Yui’s tight hugging. However, it wasn’t just her sister to greet her but a smile from her M.I.A mother. Feeling a little shocked to see her mother home, especially at this time, Nano worried looked down to see the huge innocent smile her sister was giving. Instinctively, Nano bent down to lift the young girl’s skirt and check her diaper. Her jaw opened as she realized the young girl was in fact diapered—stainless too. Feeling a tug at her own skirt, Nano jumped as she saw her mother hoisting her skirt up to identify the diaper underneath. “Looks like your dry hun,” Nano’s mother announced. However, this caused Nano to go into a deep red and panic. Is she going to be angry that I’m wearing a diaper? But I mean Yui is wearing a diaper so I’d guess not? “It’s okay sweetie, I decided to help you two!” Exclaimed their mother with a huge smile. “Instead of worrying you, I thought it’d be better to just help you with your diapers. So don’t feel afraid, come to mommy if you need a change!” Nano’s thoughts jumbled all over the place, “I-uh-okay-thanks?” “Mhm,” nodded the adorable Yui adding her piece. “Don’t worry, I did a lot of thinking this past couple of days. And even discussed it with your father. To be honest, I had felt we were sort of drifting apart due to work. However, now that we talked, I feel a whole new sense of adoration for him.” Nano smiled seeing her mother blush as she brought her hands together. “He did say that it was rather strange that you two would be wearing something like diapers.” Nano looked down at the thought of not having her father’s approval. “Then he pictured you two in them and changed his mind thinking you were cute.” Lifting her head and spirits, Nano smiled back to her mother. “At first, I thought it was extremely strange for why you’d be wearing diapers of all things. But after you and I had our talk I started to think differently. Now I completely agree with him, you two are too adorable in your special little padding.” The tone of her voice shifted to as if she was talking to a baby at mentioning “special little padding.” Nano was in disbelief at these words, as it seemed she was gaining the caring mother she dreamed of. “So you’d like to care for us then?” “Yup sweetie, I’d love to! Your father really helped me figure out that what I really need now, is to be able to care for the two of you. So it was tough, but I managed to take time off from work so I can spend time together!” Upon hearing this revelation, Nano hugged her mother alongside Yui who joined in. “Thank you, thank you for coming home *sniff.” Nano began to cry with joyful sniffles. Sharing the embrace, her mother began to cry a little as well. “Yup, I’m finally home. And I haven’t had a single cigarette in over 48 hours. If I want to be your mother, I really need to stop bad habits.” Knowing her mother was very serious at this point, Nano tightened her embrace and the waterfall poured out from her eyes. Feeling a tug at her waist, Nano felt a few pats on her padded rear. “You really are cute in a diaper you know?” “Thanks!” Nano continued to cry. Now having the happiest reunion with a long-awaited caring mother, Nano couldn’t wait to share her time together with her favorite sister and now her favorite mother. She now felt comfortable being in her diaper around her mother that she helped Yui and herself take their skirts off just to be in their diapers and shirt. Only to receive praising words of adoration from their caring mother. Nano felt comfortable being able to sit next to them and not worry about when she ends up using her diaper. Well, when I do go, I at least will have a caring mother who will change me now! Hehe, I can’t wait to see the look on her face when she has to clean a big mess I make! And I’m glad Yui will now have a caring mother to give her an even brighter upbringing! With a smile, Nano relaxed completely absorbing this happiness. Epilogue Over a year has passed since Nano woke up in a world with diapered dependent women. Nano can’t help but look at the exact coin she deposited into the box that caused it all to happen. Also causing her to reminisce the memories she gained from that experience. It was extremely strange at first to find herself without being able to use the restroom and forced to go her day without the potty. But as time went on, Nano found a closer friendship to Miki than she had before. She also found a new friendship through Fumiko whom she never met before in the real world. Overall though the strangeness of it all, Nano grew to enjoy the padding she began to wear between her legs. Once being able to return back to the regular world, she was able to thank the diaper world for helping her eyes open at the truths around her. This allowed her to help her closest friend become stronger like they so desired. Even be able to understand an unusual interest that her new-found friend Fumiko had. And most importantly, grow her family closer together. Speaking of Nano’s family, Nano’s mother had taken a rough course over the past year in helping Nano. The kind of help was to return Nano to a regular big potty trained girl. Nano felt embarrassed at first that she had to have this kind of help, but her mother didn’t mind and only returned a caring smile. So now Nano could walk around wearing her cute underwear anytime she wanted, but for the day she decided to wear her extra padding—a delectable diaper. Walking out of her room, Nano smiled at the memories she made. Even though it was strange, after working hard and struggling, I was able to find a way to obtain this dream. Sitting down next to her younger sister, who sported a diaper and pink pacifier, Nano put a purple pacifier in her mouth. Smiling, she couldn’t help but thank the special padding at her waist for allowing her to know the truths in her life. The End Afterword First and foremost, I would like to thank you for reading Nano’s Enchantment. Writing this story has been an overall enjoyment, so I hope that it was enjoyable to have been read as well. I feel like I really learned a lot through the effort I put into it. Here’s a fun tidbit about this story. I first started it with the idea of a fan story with a character from the series IdolM@ster--more specifically the Cinderella side. The character being Ranko Kanzaki. Given her main personality, I thought of her finding a grimoire that allowed her to grant wishes. However, she would help her friends out for the most part with their small wishes. Eventually one would wish for not having to take restroom breaks, which would eventually lead into what was basically Nano’s Enchantment’s “diaper world.” All girls being diaper dependent—including Ranko herself. I suppose it’d been kind of fun writing them performing a concert while diapered—obviously, this would have to include using them too. However, I decided to write Nano’s Enchantment instead as a means to practice the idea in my mind first before jumping right into a fan story. Plus me being a perfectionist, I’d want to perfectly display all the personalities of all the characters if I were to write a fan story than take my own twist on it. So now that I have Nano’s Enchantment completed, I can definitely say I won’t be writing this fan story (lol). I’ve kind of taken a disliking to fan stories over time, so that’s mainly why I won’t go for writing it. And I wouldn’t want to write the same kind of story twice. Even though I won’t be writing that idea, I hope this small tidbit was interesting enough to learn. Kind of shocking that it took me this long to finish the story, mostly due to inexperience. But thanks to this story, I feel I’ve found a pretty good system for writing stories now that works for me. So all those ideas that have been collecting over time, I might get to work on them now and finish them as well. With Nano’s journey being completed, I do have to say I have an idea for Nano that I may at some point go into making. But no promises if I do get to making that anytime soon. Lastly, I hope each of you a good day in your own special padding (or caring for those in them).

This short story shows a day in the life of Amy, a 14-year-old girl in an alternate world where children stay in diapers until they’re 16. “Wake up, Amy, otherwise you’ll be late for school”, said Amy’s mom as she gently nudged her 14-year-old daughter awake. “…mmph, five more minutes mom” replied the groggy young girl, unwilling to get out of bed on this cold winter morning. “We can’t do five minutes hon, we both know you’re never going to get out of bed today if you go back to sleep now” said her mom as she pushed the blankets aside, revealing her daughter curled up in her pyjamas. The pyjama bottoms had a bulge, a telltale sign of what was to be found underneath. Her mom then pulled down Amy’s pants, causing the young girl to wince at the cool air touching her skin. With Amy’s pyjama pants pulled off, her diaper was now on display for her mother to see. As usual, Amy had once again given her diaper a good soaking overnight, which now had a yellow tinge all the way to the back. Thankfully, the diaper seems to have held everything in, successfully keeping her bed dry. “Gosh, you’re soaked again this morning. We’re going to have to get you some thicker diapers if you keep peeing this much” lamented her mom as she grabbed the wipes, powder and a fresh diaper for her still sleeping daughter. Placing her tools on the bed next to Amy, her mom proceeded to get to work: she untaped the diaper, causing the front to plop heavily on the bed. Next was the wiping - she grabbed a wipe, first placing it on her own thigh for a couple of seconds to warm it up, before applying it to Amy. She gave the front a couple of wipes, making sure it was clean, then she asked the young girl to lift her legs so she could wipe the back too. Once that was done with, she placed the fresh diaper under Amy’s bum, applied a liberal amount of powder, and taped the diaper in place, making sure it wasn’t too tight around her waist. “We’re done, kiddo” said her mom, who was rolling up the old diaper before throwing it into the diaper bin. “I’ve already prepared breakfast so get yourself ready.” *** Amy grimaced as she felt her diaper once again getting warm as she emptied her bladder during sixth period. She didn’t mind the feeling of a wet diaper, in fact she liked it quite a bit, but this was her fifth wetting and she could feel that the dampness inside which meant her diaper was approaching its capacity. She could have easily approached any of the nurses at school for a change, but for shy Amy, the only one who was allowed to get close to her diaper was her mom. She didn’t know how to change herself yet, so the only thing she could do was to hope and pray that her diaper would last her until she got home. Much to her relief, class let out before her diaper did, and the girl quickly bid her goodbyes to her friends before rushing home. “I’m home, mom! I think I need a change” said Amy the moment she reached home. “Welcome home, dear” said Amy’s mom as she lifted up the girl’s skirt to get a view of her diaper, which was saturated and on the verge of leaking. “Jeez, you’re right, this thing is soaked. How many times did you pee?” “...five, I guess?” replied Amy. While she wasn’t potty trained yet, she could tell that she was peeing whenever a new stream of warmth entered her diaper. “Well that explains the state of your diaper. You really should get the nurse to change you sometimes you know that?” her mom said. “But then again it’s a good time to give these a try” she said, as she showed Amy the new pack of diapers that she just bought: “Pampers Max: our most absorbent diapers yet for growing kids and teens - designed for whole-day absorbency!” “Since you were pushing your diapers to their limits I went shopping today to see if there was anything better. These are pretty pricy, so I hope you like them!”, she said as she began changing Amy into the new diaper. And as Amy was changed into the new Pampers, she found that she did like them. The Pampers was thicker than her previous diaper and the padding was much softer to her skin. And unlike the rough paper-like exterior that the previous diaper had, her new one had a silky smooth plastic exterior. “Thanks mom, I really like these” she told her mom as she fiddled around with her new diaper. *** Amy was in her room. She’d just finished working on the last of her homework problems for the day, and was now lying on her bed playing with her phone. It’s been five hours since she was changed into the Pampers, and she’d given the diaper a couple of good wettings along the way. Despite that, however, it was no where close to leaking. The white of the diaper has since been replaced with a light yellow at the middle and back, and it was much squishier now, but it was dry inside and Amy was confident that it could absorb a whole lot more pee. Her body, however, had other ideas. She felt a dull ache in her stomach, and she knew what was to come. Although Amy couldn’t control her pee, she could tell when she was about to poop. However, she can’t hold it for very long, so she still uses her diaper to go number two. She went to a corner of her room, right beside her bed, and squat down. A habit she developed from when she was a toddler, Amy would always go to that same place to do her poo. It was her “safe spot”, so to speak. She gave a small push, and felt the soft warm mush slowly expel out of her insides into the seat of the diaper behind her. Along with the poop came a steady stream of pee, that was quickly absorbed into the welcoming diaper. The smell started to waft out of the diaper into the room around her, but Amy wasn’t done yet. There was still a slight twinge in her belly, so she lifted her diapered butt a little and gave another push, pushing another sizeable load into her Pampers. After that second push, the twinge was no more, and she could tell that she was finally done. She stood up and felt that her diaper was saggier and heavier than before, and there was also an obvious bulge at the back containing her mess. Feeling relieved, she lied back on her bed, allowing the poop to squish around her butt, and picked her phone back up to continue where she left off, while enjoying the warm, mushy feeling of the Pampers. *** “Amy, it’s time for din...” Amy’s mom had just finished preparing dinner and had entered her room to tell her, but the lingering smell in the air caught her attention. “Smells like someone’s stinky” she said teasingly to her daughter. “Uh-huh” was her reply. From her lying position, she turned around to her sides, with her back facing towards her mother, her standard position for a poopy diaper check when she was too lazy to get off the bed. The smell made it pretty obvious, but her mom would always make it a point to check anyways. She first placed her hand gently on the back of the diaper and felt the mushy squish, which confirmed her suspicions, then she pulled the waistband of the Pampers back and glanced inside to assess the damage. “Wow, it’s a big one this time. You’ve really soaked it too.” she said as she pulled down Amy’s pants to check for leaks. “But it looks like the Pampers held everything in very well. I guess you really get what you pay for!” Satisfied with the diaper’s stellar performance, she pulled her daughter’s pants back up. “Dinner’s ready, so why don’t we do that first. I’ll change you after that.” Amy was hungry, and she rather enjoyed the comfort that a warm mushy diaper provided, so she was happy to go along. *** Dinner was uneventful, despite there being a girl with a stinky diaper at the dinner table. Everyone in the family had long gotten used to the smell of Amy’s messes, and didn’t mind it much, but would tease her about it from time to time. Once dinner was done with, Amy retreated to her room, while her mom was still cleaning the kitchen and the dishes. She’d been in a poopy diaper for a while now but the diaper remained warm and squishy, thanks in part to another fresh stream of pee that she released while eating dinner a moment ago. This was a feeling that she greatly enjoyed, and she lied on the bed to bask in the comfort of her soiled Pampers diaper. Unfortunately, her comfort was short-lived as her mom entered her room shortly after and began the diaper change routine. Her pants were swiftly taken off and her shirt rolled up slightly, revealing the Pampers that was now swollen and discoloured with a mix of yellow and brown. Next, the tapes were undone and the diaper opened, uncovering the mess that had smeared over much of Amy’s rear and some over the front. After many wipes and a sprinkling of powder, the young girl was once again put in a fresh Pampers diaper. “I really like this diaper, mom.” said Amy at the end of the change. “I’m glad you like it, hon. I’ll put in an order for a case then. Don’t stay up too late!” she said to her daughter, dimming the lights as she left the room. “Thanks! I love you mom!” she replied. She was delighted to know that she’d have more of her new favourite diapers coming in. She picked up her phone and went on Twitter to brag about her new diapers to her followers. Several conversations later, sleepiness took over, and Amy found herself slowly drifting off to sleep... but not before releasing one more stream of warm pee into her comforting diaper. End Endnotes This was something that I wrote on a whim for my own enjoyment. It's a silly and cliche premise but one that I found interesting nevertheless, so please forgive the lack of realism. I haven't had a language class for a very long time, so I'd appreciate feedback on grammatical/formatting errors. I'm sorry if this entire story reads like a Pampers ad. I swear this isn't one. I hope at least some of you enjoyed reading this story as much as I did writing it.

So I tried the marshmallow thing and the result was full loss of control. It took about 15minutes and I knew it was coming but there was no way to stop it. The end result was a poop like baby poop. It wasn't hard or turdish. It was liquidy and mushy. I'm happy it worked and glad I tried it. I highly recommend this technique to anyone who wants loss of control and poop like baby poop.

Anyone using reusable Diapers? I have just ordered a couple of pairs with both microfibre and bamboo inserts. I always diaper up at night cos I love not having to get outta bed to pee (older man thing ?) so thought it may save some dollars to use cloth. Having said this, I have no doubt I'll take a dump in them cos that's what I do. Very interested in others experiences if you have any. I decided to try them not only to save a bit on diapers, but also because I genuinely enjoy messing in cloth.

“Has anyone given you a placement test yet?” Nerissa asked as she led the girl past the receiving desk. "Oh, um... no. I didn't know there was one?" Shannon said. She felt horribly dwarfed around the woman, especially with her this close. Shannon had been on earth until a few days ago, and she wasn’t sure if she still was on earth. Everything around her looked and seemed the same in terms of scenery, technology, language and human beings… BUT there was a glaring amount of cultural differences, mostly centered around people who were tall, the Amazons, and people who were not, like her - the littles. Shannon was 5 foot 6 inches tall a few days ago, and since coming ‘here’ she’d either shrunk or found out that her height was far down the low scale as whatever height she was now, Nerissa was 4 feet taller than her. There were lots of Amazons around, and more so then there were people her height. "No worries hun, just a mix up then. Come along with me and we'll get this all straightened out." It was Shannon’s first visit to the ‘wanderer home’. It was something she’d heard of that helped lost people who didn’t seem to be from this world. One scary thing she’d found since arriving was that the other’s her size seemed to blur the lines between children and adults. Leading the smaller girl into one of the back rooms of the group home, Nerissa indicated where some of the guest rooms were, as well as the bathroom and the kitchen, and finally, the classroom. There was a certain amount of acclimation that new arrivals to this world would need to do. The only problem was that the classroom was not encouraging. There were colorful desks arranged in lines, posters with educational values on the wall… and oddly, at the front of the class was a plastic child's potty, and to its side, a wooden stand with bottle. Shannon looked a bit confused, but otherwise remained silent--wanting to make a good impression. She’s spent the night before sleeping on a park bench. She didn’t want to mess this up. "...So um, do I just take a seat at one of the desks?" Nerissa shook her head no, having the girl stand at the front for a moment. She leaned against one of the desks and crossed her arms. "We came up with this test back when the wanderer home got popular. It’s a home for visitors, and not residents. Does that make sense?” “Um.. I guess, you mean it’s a place for those who aren’t native?” “Exactly, and I’m not sure if you’ve seen the boys and girls who look about your height, but there’s a lot of them who have a problem growing up.” Shannon gulped and nodded. She’d seen one or two at the park. They looked like big toddlers with their much taller parents treating them as such. “I’ve seen them, and I’m not like that.” Nerissa nodded. “Good, but that’s what the test will determine. In the past we’ve had a few runaways try to stay here and pretend they were from somewhere else. This test will help determine one very important factor.” “What’s that?” “Are you a big girl?" “Umm… do you mean like, physically or maturity? Because I’m not really as tall as you .. er.. obviously, but I’m an adult. I mean, I’m nearly 23, which is adult for where I’m from.” Nerissa nodded at the girl. “Allow me to rephrase, I forget to explain things to new girls at times. Are you a big girl, as in, are you potty trained?” That made Shannon blink. "Y-Yeah! I have been for years?" Shannon said, looking a little confused at what was a silly question to even bother asking. It made her think about the young adults she’d seen dressed strangely in the park. Were they potty trained? She got a little more nervous as being at the front of the room was... even though it was empty, it was stressful. Nerissa just grinned. Littles were so wonderfully naïve. "Good, now if you would be so kind, follow me over here, we're going to have a retention test to determine your maturity," Nerissa said motioning toward the wooden stand. Shannon nods. "...um, retention test...?" regardless, the girl followed, looking the stand over. It’d been in the room the whole time, but she just didn’t really know what it was for. "Mhmm... this stand right here is a piece of medical equipment. It's designed too... clean... things. In a moment we're going to hook it up to you and it’s going to feel like you need to go to the bathroom. The test of a big girl is going to be showing me that you can hold it. Can you wait 10 whole minutes without having an accident? It should be very easy for any BIG girl." "...um..." That one took her a few seconds to decide on. "...Yeah, sounds easy!" She didn't sound so sure, now, but she did want to prove that she wasn’t a big girl. "Good, let’s get the test started then," she said, going to the stand and starting to prep it a little bit. She took the bottle off the top, filling it with a solution from a sink in the corner. "I'll need you to pull down your panties, and please lift up the back of your skirt a little." Shannon hesitated for a few seconds. "W..why?” she asked. “Because this is how you prove you’re a big girl. Do I have to help you do it?” the woman said a little impatiently. “No, I can do it." She said a bit nervously. It felt kind of like a parent was talking to her as she slid the panties around her ankles, setting her skirt up a little. She looked around the classroom. It was empty and the wanderer home was mostly quiet. Still it was embarrassing to be in a classroom like this with her butt on display. "This is going to feel a little odd hun, just relax and it we'll start the test shortly," Nerissa said as she replaced the bottle on top of the stand and took out a long hose connecting to it. At the end of the hose was a bulb. “Do you know what an enema is?” Shannon gulped. She had a general idea. She knew you took water up…inside… you. “Is this the only way? I mean, is there some other test?” “You’ll be fine hun. This is a common medical procedure.” Nerissa just put a calming hand on Shannon's shoulder before starting to tease the tip of the hose in between her cheeks to poke at her pucker. Shannon tensed up her shoulders. Instinctively, at first, her body seemed to reject the intruder, tensing up to try to disallow it. "It’s… uncomfortable... w--wouldn't it be easier to just wait until I need to go...?" Nerissa shook her head. "I couldn't be sure you were telling the truth in that case. This way, I know for sure you'll need to go potty and we can properly assess you, " she said pressing a little more firmly until the bulb started to press in. "There, it’s in hun. Now as I said, this will feel a little weird. I've got a full bottle. And it’s just warm water. Relax and we'll be ready for the test in under two minutes," she said as she slowly opened the valve, and a rush of warm water went down the hose. Shannon tensed up as the water rushed in. The feeling was unlike anything she’d ever felt. While the amazon had told her it was a medical procedure, and she’d heard it was before coming her, this was the last thing she’d thought she’d be doing today, and if it wasn’t for lack of place to stay, she would never have allowed this. "How much more...?" she asked with a groan. Shannon was starting to feel very full. Nerissa tapped the bottle as it emptied the last of the way out. "That.... should just about do it," she said. She put her hand back on the girl's shoulder and started to gently remove the hose. "Now the test begins as soon as you have your panties back up and you take a seat on that plastic potty. Ten minutes, and if you're panties are still completely clean we pronounce you a big girl and you get to stay upstairs on the top floor." Shannon nodded, rushing to get her panties up--stopping halfway down, however, hugging at her belly. She went a bit slower, trying not to strain herself, hobbling over to the potty. Taking her seat, her eyes shot to the clock. Determined as she was, part of her KNEW she couldn't make all ten minutes. She’d never felt such an intense need to go before. Nerissa pulled a pocket watch out and started the timer with a click. "All right, 10 minutes hun. Show me you're a big girl," she said as she took a seat on one of the smaller sized desks. After a minute or two, Shannon reached down and latched her hands on the potty, tensing up. She let out a small, distressed whine. "H--how many people pass this?" Nerissa smiled and artfully redirected the question. "All BIG GIRLS have passed it," she said honestly. "Only babies fail it." Shannon nodded, trying to use the sentence as motivation, but it didn’t take long though. After another minute, and not long before the halfway mark, Shannon let something slip--just a tiny bit of water. It dripped noisily into the potty. Nerissa stopped looking at her watch when she heard it. "Hun... did you just do what I think you did?" she asked, a slight smile curling at the side of her mouth. "Speak up, tell me what just happened?" “I…” Trying with everything she could, the dripping only got louder as more leaked out. “I’m trying… I just…” All of a sudden it was everything at once. At first it was just water, soaking through her panties and going into the potty, but then it was much more then water as everything in her piled up in her panties. Shannon sat with one of her arms curled around her stomach, and another around her mouth, stifling a small gasped "Noooooo." “Shannon?” Nerissa persisted, but it was obvious what had just happened. Shannon whimpered out a small "I couldn’t..." squirming on the seat. "Ew, ew, ew..." "You failed,” Nerissa sighed. “And you know what that tells me? Do you know what type of people can't even pass a simple test?" she asked as she walked toward a shelf at the side of the room, getting some wipes. Shannon hung her head. "b--but I haven't had an accident in years! And I’ve never had an enema before!" Nerissa came back with a box of wipes, taking the little by the shoulder and having her put her hands out on the ground in front of her, positioning her at a crouch over the potty. Her ruined pantied bottom pointed out. The amazon pulled down the panties and started trying to clean her up with wipes. "Haven't had an accident in years until you took the placement test? Are you saying you intentionally failed then? You wanted to prove to me you’re nothing but a baby?" "N--no, it was an accident! This is a crazy test! You have to believe me!" Shannon said, put off guard by the treatment. She whimpered at being cleaned. "Well... if you swear it was a onetime thing, I'll make a deal with you. Because you had an accident in our classroom, and failed your placement test, I'm going to put you back in diapers. You're certainly not going to be the only little around here in diapers. From now on though, when you have to go to the bathroom, I want you to come find me or any of the other adults here and we'll help you get out of the diaper to go potty... We'll keep that up for a week. That should be enough proof I think... but if I find out you have more accidents. Well, you may find yourself in diapers quite a bit longer." Shannon didn't need diapers, but what argument could she make in a new place. Especially dirty panties around her ankles... "Alright..." Nerissa finished cleaning the little in the somewhat compromising position, leaving the wipes and the ruined panties in the plastic potty on the floor. She took Shannon by the hand and led her toward the changing table at the back of the room. "Consider yourself on probation hun. I know this is a new place, and I know you’re nervous, but don't think you can get away with more than a few accidents before everyone here will know just what you are," she says stopping short of the table. She gave the padded surface a pat. "I--Well, good! That was the last one!" Any attempts of hers to seem confident were complete failures; she was just whining now. She crawled up, laying out on the padding. "...Um! Since I'm just on probation, can it be a thin one?" "Sure hun, just remember, prove to me it was a onetime only accident," Nerissa said, bringing out the thinner diaper. It was a disposable, the same kind you could get at convenience stores. She got a bottle of powder to go with it. Without warning, she took the girl by the ankles like she really wasn't anything more than a baby and pulled her bottom up off the table, sliding the unfolded diaper under her before setting her back down and starting to powder her. Shannon fidgeted a bit, not used to the sensations. "Well, yeah! Just--long 's you don't give me another enema I *know* I'll be okay! I'm not a baby..." "Of course not hun, and this diaper is just to keep you protected in case that test wasn't a fluke," she said as she finished taping it up. She gave the now diapered little a pat on the front of her diaper before helping her off the table. She tried to hold back a giggle, as the girl's skirt didn't seem to come down far enough to hide what she was wearing. This was how all littles needed to be really. Diapered toddlers. "Remember, tell an adult when you need to go potty. Okay?" "Why can't I just take it off myself?" Shannon whined, taking her first few steps in the diaper. Each one had an awkward waddle to it as her legs were pushed apart. "I need a dress or something to cover this, too..." she continued to march around the room, trying to get used to the rustly plastic. It never quite worked though--every step was as infantile as the last. "You need an adult so that they can make sure that your diaper's clean. I'm sorry to say that after failing that test you need to earn our trust," she said, covering her mouth with her hand to hide the bemused expression on her face as she watched the girl toddle about the room. She had no doubt, with a little help from a special teacher like herself, she'd get this girl to need diapers for a rather long time. "...Alright! No problem! That's just a few seconds extra--and I'm not a baby so I can wait it!" She was clearly determined to prove herself. Shannon was about the most plucky wanderer that Nerissa had ever seen. Usually girls screamed their heads off. Stopping after a waddled lap around the room, Shannon poked at her diaper. "...this is a *thin* one...? What are the thick ones like?" "Hopefully you'll never need to find out. Those are for heavy night time bedwetters and littles who are such babies that there's really no hope in potty training them," she said. Shannon gulped. --------- "Hi hun, do you need to potty?" Shannon jumped, spinning around. "Um--yeah, I was planning on heading back to the home in a bit! But since you're here, um, yeah I need to go!" Nerissa lifted up the back of Shannon's skirt, checking her just like a toddler. "Let me check your pants hun, and then we'll head to the potty." "But..." Shannon rolled her eyes. She was bone dry. But this sort of thing had happened a few times since she started staying at the home. Heck, it was just about standard for the world at large and people her size. The Amazon smiled and gave Shannon's crinkle bottom a pat. "C'mon then, let’s get the big girl to the potty," she said taking Shannon's hand and leading her back toward town, waddling and stumbling a little at the taller womans longer gate. It was almost too easy as Nerissa took a particular path back toward town, making sure to bring the two of them just past an area of construction. It was almost Halloween and a local haunted house liked to set up every year in a storefront. They’d barely rounded the corner before an Amazon in a monster suit made a silly ‘RAWR’ jumping at the two of them. Nine feet of monster when you’re just over five is terrifying. The little stumbled back and fell on her padded bottom, promptly soaking her diaper. After the initial shock, and hearing Nerissa chastise the costumed monster, Shannon tugged her skirt down, her heart pounding. “Its not Halloween yet! You shouldn’t be doing that!” the Amazon teased the performer. She got a flyer in response before looking back in surprise at Shannon. “Oh, you okay hun?” she asked bending down and offering a hand to help her up. She nodded. Shannon just had to make it back and rush to the bathroom... and Narissa would never even know. Standing up, she put on the most confident face she could muster with a soaked diaper around her waist. “Well we’re almost back, come on hun,” Narissa said turning back around and already able to see the yellow tinge under the girl's skirt. She didn't say anything, instead offering her hand. "You're safe, it was just a guy in a costume, c'mon the home's not far now," she said leading Shannon back by the hand once more. As she got on the same street, there were a few giggles from the other Amazons as they spied a little in diapers. Given her ‘adult’ clothing it was still obvious she was ‘new’ to the area. Shannon was bright red long before they got back to home. At some of the giggles she realized what the problem could be and when the Amazon was turned, she hastilly tried to tug up the diaper, and push her skirt down. Anything to avoid detection for the few seconds she might need! Nerissa led Shannon into home and went back toward the classroom, stopping before the pink plastic potty. "All right hun, do you need some help getting the diaper off?" she asked, looking quite ready to lean down and help the little get seated to do her business. Like this was some second test or something. Shannon shook her head, pushing the skirt down a little. "Why are we here? Why can’t I just go to the regular bathroom? It’s not that big of a deal. " She was obviously hiding something. "...u--um, would it be okay if you left for a moment? I don't know if I can do it with you watching..." "Hun... are you trying to hide something?" Narissa asked at the very obvious way the girl was pulling down her skirt. "I know you’re a big girl and of course you wouldn't have any accidents, but you do seem to be acting a little strange." Shannon shook her head. "You already checked me once! Nuh uh!" Nerissa leaned down and swept Shannon's hands away, pulling up the front of her skirt almost to her chest, and leaving the girl looking rather foolish as she stood there in an obvious soaked diaper. Nerissa let out a 'tsk' and shook her head, obviously looking very disappointed in Shannon. "Why did you have to tell a fib Shannon?" "W-well--I dunno! It was--I had it up until that stupid monster at the end! And--I'm not a baby, I don't wanna go back to diapers!" She let out a small whine, stomping one foot down. Reaching down, Nerissa gave the front of Shannon's diapers a few pats, making sure she could feel that she was indeed in a diaper, and that it was wet. "Aww hun, so you were scared? That's all it was? I believe you, besides, you said you've never had an accident... aside from just now and earlier at your test," she said, ticking the two incidents off on her fingers. She undid the tapes on the girl's diaper and removed it, leaving her wet lower half exposed as she gently put a hand on the girl's shoulder and had her sit down on the child's potty. "Go ahead and see if you still need to go, we'll get you back securely into a diaper after." Shannon nodded, trying to go... but she had nothing. "...this--um, this won't count against me, right? Since it was just a fear-thing... which hasn't happened in years either by the way!" "We'll use a three strikes rule to make it fair... does that work? I know you said it'd never happen, and sometimes we do just get scared, but there's only so much I can believe... so that's strike one hun. If I find or hear about you wetting two more diapers... then I'm going to extend this whole thing another week. That's another week of diapers. ... If I find out you've messed in a diaper... that's going to be three strikes automatically. " Shannon bowed her head, then nodded. "Well--I definitely won't mess! Or wet! Promise..." Nerissa nodded and helped the girl up, shaking her head but not commenting on the empty training potty. She led the girl toward the back of the classroom once more, helping her up on the changing table. She got out another thin diaper and lifted the little by her ankles once more, getting a wipe and cleaning her thoroughly like the toddler she'd been acting like. She put the diaper under her next, getting out powder and liberally applying it before taping it up once more. "There, dry again," she smiled, grinning at the little who now smelled a bit like a baby. Shannon nodded, hopping off the table with a smile. At least she was out of that wet diaper... for good, she was SURE of it. She wouldn't embarrass herself again--either in front of this nice caretaker, or in front of the city full of people. "...Um do you have any drinks? All the walking made me a bit thirsty..." "You a fan of milk? I have some in my room in the back. I got it fresh this morning," she said motioning toward the office door in the corner of the room. "Yeah, I love milk!" Shannon followed, bouncing and crinkling with every step. "Um, thank you! ...sorry about all this... accident stuff..." "No trouble at all hun, that's what the class is for. And as you said, not going to happen again right? So there's nothing to worry about," she said leading the way to her office which had a small desk and two chairs. Behind her desk she had a mini-fridge where she pulled out a metal pitcher filled nearly to the brim with a rather thick milk. "Fresh, and cool," she said, reaching to a drawer on her desk and pulling out a double handled sippy cup. She poured the cool milk into it and capped it back up. "Sorry, I’m not sharing my own mug," she said pushing the cup toward Shannon. Shannon looked at the cup for a moment, frowning. There was something about this world. Childish things didn’t seem THAT bad… and hearing someone that much bigger then you tell you something, you were just inclined to listen. Shannon snatched up the cup quickly, rushing out a small "Thank you" before drinking the stuff. "...Wow, this is really good!" she giggled. It didn’t taste like any milk she’d had before. "Glad you liked it," she grinned. --------- "...So, um, what are the uh guests on the top floor like?" Shannon asked with a yawn. "Intelligent and energetic girls, most of them are littles like you," Nerissa said, smiling. The tall amazon was in the midst of the common room, a diaper bag on her shoulder, helping a few other littles who had less than perfect potty training. Shannon had been spending more and more time at the home, but as she spent time on the ground floor, she’d been curious about the upper floor and some of the girls she’d been told were there. People who had passed the test she’d failed. She’d never actually met one herself. It was already a few days since her arrival and some of the strange things in the home were starting to seem pretty casual. She’d only had one more strike since making the deal with Nerissa. It’d happened after lunch a lunch of milk and sandwiches the other day. It took her by surprise, but other than a warning of not to let it happen again, Shannon had just been changed and sent on her way. It was comforting to know she wasn’t the only little with potty problems. When Nerissa had finished attending the other little, she came over to get Shannon, scooping her up. Shannon, being tired, was content resting her head against Nerissa's arm. She even dozed off, ever-so-briefly, breathing out a light high pitched sigh for a second before snapping back to the waking world. Shannon had been given her own guest room on the ground floor and recognizing someone was in need of bedtime, Nerissa had brought her to her room. She set Shannon down just before her bed, making sure she was awake enough to know she was home. The little yawned again, but then her stomach growled angrily at her. "I missed dinner," she said sheepishly. Shannon was still allowed to wander around close to the home and she didn’t have her own money so she depended on the home for most things. Nerissa smiled and nodded. She came around to the other side of the bed and sat down, laying her back against the pillows and motioned for Shannon to come sit next to her as she reached into the diaper bag for something. Sitting next to her, and squirming over to look inside the bag, a natural curiosity overtook Shannon. Nerissa pulled out a baby bottle, one that was more sized for an Amazon baby, and was rather large for someone the size of a Little. It was filled with a heavy milk, the same actually she'd had at lunch the other day and in the sippy cup before that. She smiled and held it up, motioning warmly for Shannon to rest against her, "It'll help you relax hun, you seem stressed." "...Um... do I have to drink out of the bottle...? I'm trying to *not* be a baby! I mean, I know it'd help... but..." Nerissa tried to do her best to seem warm and comforting and like there was nothing odd about this at all. The world tended to help these girls act more appropriately to what they really were and it was hard for Shannon to object. Nerissa kindly put her hand on Shannon's shoulder, pulling her in so that the diapered Little was resting with her head on the amazon’s chest, and she softly, but firmly pressed the nipple between her lips, silencing her protests. "Just relax hun, you've had a very trying week." Shannon whimpered, but as she was in the position and her tummy was grumbling she nodded slowly, sucking on the nipple. After the first drop, there was no way the Little was going to move an inch. The milk was so delicious, so thick, and... a little sleep inducing. But of course, she made sure to finish the bottle, filling herself up with the creamy goodness. When she finally did finish, she turned her head slightly, resting against the Amazon's chest. "Thank you..." she murmured, nearly asleep from the milk. Nerissa smiled as the girl turned her head, being sure to give her back a few firm pats. She had a very full tummy of milk, and Nerissa already knew exactly what that'd do to her. She kept patting her back leaning in to whisper, "It’s okay hun, get some sleep, I'll be back in the morning to check on you," she said. Shannon nodded, letting out a small burp before dozing off in the woman's arms. After all of the adventure of winding up in this new world, all of the stress, and the belly full of milk, she’d sleep through just about anything. Nerissa slowly eased Shannon off of her. She tried her best to make the sleeping girl comfortable, propping her on pillows, pulling the covers up. She also couldn't help taking the girl's hand, and gently bringing the thumb up to push in her mouth. Nerissa smiled, Shannon was quickly moving along with the program. She grinned to herself, taking the bag, and leaving the room quietly. By morning, Shannon was still sleeping like a baby in complete bliss. She was still sucking on her thumb and hadn't moved an inch since last night. Nerissa was there first thing in the morning to let herself in. She had the same bag from the night before on her shoulder, but it was a bit fuller with a few different things this time. She smiled seeing the girl still sleeping and sucking her thumb, she came around to the side of the bed, easing the blankets off of her and discreetly checking her diaper, trying her best not to wake her. Shannon slept through the check--it seemed like it would take a lot to wake her from this state. The diaper was, of course, soaked. Her thin diaper had barely managed to take it all and she’d leaked a little on the bed. Smirking, the Amazon just started prepping things. The milk had apparently worked its magic, the little not even waking as she wet herself like in an infant in her sleep. Nerissa took a seat on the bed next to Shannon, not bothering to change her yet and leaving the blanket off of her. "Shannon, wake up hun," she said giving the girl a good shake on her shoulder. Shannon slowed to waking, turning up to look at Nerissa. "Mmmorning..." she murmured. She first noticed her thumb, still in her mouth, and instantly retracted it, blushing. "Um, I don't usually suck my--" She fidgeted in her embarrassment, causing her to feel something quite foreign. Another fidget confirmed her fear. "I--" she couldn't come up with any excuse, like she always had before. Either to convince Nerissa, or herself... So she simply started to tear up. "Strike three hun," she said softly. “Remember what I said?” She gave the soaked diaper a pat, as if confirming what the girl could feel. She reached into the bag on her shoulder and took out a pacifier, unceremoniously pressing it into the girl's mouth. "It's okay, I'm not mad... I kind of suspected from the beginning," she said, taking out powder, wipes, and one of the very thick disposables from the bag. The disposable had very childish prints on the front and unlike the thin diapers with two tapes that looked more medical. These were baby diapers, one tape on each side, thick able to keep a baby dry. Shannon shook her head, murmuring a quiet "MmMm! MmMm!" from behind the pacifier, a very childish "no, no". But... how could she argue it? She was *sitting* in a wet diaper. And she wanted to get out of it, even if it meant getting into the childish diaper. Shannon laid out, turning her head to the side, whimpering a little. Nerissa stood up and began her task of changing Shannon. She got out a changing mat and placed it on the bed, pulling Shannon by the ankles and resting it under her. She untapped the wet diaper and began wiping her. The amazon took and unfolded the thick disposable, sliding it under the girl. She took out baby oil and rash cream first, starting to work it into the girl's privates. The time it took to clean her up made Shannon feel... well, babyish. She didn’t think she could have changed herself for one, and for two, it made her feel kind of gross, knowing that Nerissa had wipe pee off of her. Nerissa followed up the rash cream with a healthy dossage of baby powder, this time not just centering it to her diaper area, but on her tummy and thighs as well. This Little was going to smell like a baby. She taped the diaper snuggly in place, it was thick enough that it forced Shannon's legs slightly apart. "There, dry and clean," she said offering a hand to help the sobbing girl sit up. Nerissa put the used diaper in the trash and came back to the bed to sit down opposite Shannon, holding her arms out for a hug. "It's okay hun, it’s not a big deal," she repeated sweetly. Shannon hugged her, trying to believe her... for her own sake, really. What she had been so sure of before, now seemed like an insurmountable obstacle looming on the horizon. Nerissa giggled with the girl and reached over, taking the pacifier and trying to keep her distracted as she reached into the bag and pulled out another full baby bottle. She was gentle, but still firm and insistent as she pressed it into Shannon's mouth, moving her from hugging to resting against her chest again. She smiled, somewhat smugly now. Shannon snuggled tightly against Nerissa, drinking the bottle hungrily. She noticed that rather than get tired of the bottles, she was liking each one more and more and more. Her thoughts eased off of the wet night she had made minutes before, instead easing to a relatively new, infantile bliss. Nerissa watched Shannon settle into a steady drinking rhythm. She smiled, patting the little on her diapered bottom. "Its okay hun," she said in a steady, relaxing voice. "Just relax, we both know what you are, you're just a baby, and that's perfectly okay. After you finish your breakfast bottle, we'll get you dressed and bring you to the nursery of the home. Shannon shook her head when Nerissa mentioned that she was a baby, but wound up relaxing back down, and nodded through the rest of the conversation. Nerissa smiled as the bottle emptied, and once again, she holds Shannon close to start patting her back. As soon as she'd recovered from the wooziness of having a full bottle, she'd get the girl dressed in something rather juvenile and help her toddle off to the nursery section of home. --------- It was another day or two later before Nerissa decided to come check on her pet project. Shannon had been coming along rather nicely, the cute little accepting that diapers were something she may need to wear for a while. She grinned just thinking about the small 20-something girl waddling around in them. Shannon was in the nursery part of the home most of the time now. She was playing alone when Nerissa arrived, and as she set her eyes on Nerissa, rather her typical reaction, she jumped up, scowling angrily. "Nerissa!" Nerissa smiled warmly. "Hi hun, you settling in well here?" Shannon nodded on instinct. "Well--yes--but-- I was talking to some of the other kids today, and *none* of them passed the test! I don't think it’s possible!" She couldn’t really hold up the ruse forever, might as well give a grain of truth on it. "I remember when you asked hun. You asked me and I specifically said 'only big girls pass the test,' which is true. And all the girls you asked... were they diapered like you?" "Well, yeah, but... how many big girls *are* there? Because someone said there aren't any, only mommies and caretakers!" Nerissa shook her head, laughing good naturedly. She reached into the bag on her shoulder and pulled out a pacifier. "Just who haaaaave you been listening too?" she asked as she pressed the pacifier between the Little's lips. "I bet you’re just cranky because you need a change," she said with another warm smile, bringing her hand to lift the girl's juvenile dress and check her thick diaper. Nerissa was spot on--though it certainly wasn't as bad as she expected. Just damp, not even squishy to the touch. Shannon shook her head a few times, blushing, but didn't remove the pacifier to continue arguing, instead sucking on it and shooting the Amazon a glare. Nerissa gave her diaper a few pats. "Seems all right hun, I think you can stand to wait for a change," she smiled. "Come on, I bet I know what will calm you down," she added, nodding toward a rocking chair in the corner of the nursery. Shannon let out a small whine, bringing her hand up to the pacifier. "...’tay, but... take me to see the potty-trained kids soon! I mean it!" Nerissa just nodded absently, not really planing to do any such thing. She took a seat in the rocking chair, lifting up Shannon to sit on her lap. She cuddled her close, holding her head to her chest and bouncing her a little on her legs. Then reaching down, she pulled up another full baby bottle of milk from her bag. "Now just relax hun, I know how much you like your milk." Shannon nodded, but eyed the bottle with noticeable suspicion. For a second, it even looked like she would reject it... but with the milk being as addictive as it was, she caved, opening her mouth wide. Nerissa smiled as she pressed the nipple into Shannon's mouth, tilting her back to let her drink it all up. She rocked the chair and hummed softly, grinning as she gave the girl's diaper a bit of a pat. Shannon squirmed, disliking any focus on the diaper, or its slightly wet state. She may have accepted it, but she didn't embrace or enjoy it. Her mind shifted off everything else though, focusing on how *wonderful* the milk tasted... Nerissa let the girl drink it, she had a plan today, and she'd need the girl in her semi-haze after the full bottle of milk to put it into action. Shannon drank the bottle, almost mindlessly, gulping the entire thing down as quickly as she could. She didn't seem to notice, but Nerissa felt the diaper grow warmer and soggier. It often seemed to happen when the girl was drinking her milk now. Nerissa grinned as Shannon was almost finished with the bottle. She looked around and was happy to see that the Nursery was mostly clear now, and so with the cute Little so focused on nursing, she decided to help her come around to the idea of liking diapers a bit more. She began to rub at the front of the soggy diaper, gently, and tracing her hand around to the back, giving a few soft pats. Shannon let go of the nipple briefly, letting out a small whine. "N--nerissa, what are you--nnh..." she hastily finished the bottle, sucking harder whenever the Amazon rubbed her. Nerissa alternated rubbing the front and giving soft pats to the back. She was counting on the general sleepiness of a full tummy of milk that Shannon wouldn't wholly understand what was going on. She just coo'd softly. "It's okay hun, relax, you like your diapers, they feel good don't they?" she asked with another soggy rub. Shannon moaned softly. She wanted to say no, she hated diapers, but it was starting to feel really good. "...y--yeah... " she set her hands down, on Nerissa's legs, and started to softly squeeze. The Little was breathing out horny little sighs and gasps on every single breath. It felt so wonderful... the squishy padding pressing against her, the soft patting at her bottom... the way the diaper swaddled and cushioned everything... she squeezed tighter with her hands, focusing everything she had on how wonderful her diapers were. Nerissa kept at it, leaning down to whisper in an ear. "That's right, diapers can feel really nice when you relax..." she said with a particularly firm pat to her bottom. "Its okay when you’re tired and when you've got a nice full tummy to just be a baby and enjoy your diapers," she said. Part of Shannon wanted to whine and complain about being called a baby--but that part was shoved back, and her focus forced back on how right Nerissa was. It was always easy to listen to Nerissa and what she told her. She gave a small nod, whining on her next breath. Nerissa grinned and whispered just a little more. "It’s okay baby," she repeated, almost like a mantra. "It’s okay to feel good in your diapers. It’s almost nap time for you... go ahead and let go, let everything go in your diaper," she said with another soggy rub to the front, and pat on her bottom. "Show me you need your diapers," she said in the softest whisper. For a brief second, Shannon shook her head, trying to shrug off the attempted suggestion. But by the time Nerissa reached "Let everything go", Shannon felt something in herself, forcing out. She hadn't realized how far she'd gotten into all of this... part of her tried to resist, to hold it in. But like so much else, she was powerless to do so. As Nerissa finished "show me you need your diapers", Shannon's back arched, and she obeyed Nerissa's order. And she, however slightly or subconsciously, accepted Nerissa's suggestion, melting into a pleasure that she /knew/ could only have been caused by her wonderful diapers. Nerissa smirked as she felt the Little start to shiver and whimper, cumming cutely and adding to the wetness there. And as the Little arched her back, she felt the suggestion take hold, if only for her semi-concious state, and could feel the girl shudder as she gave in to do something really babyish, messing her diaper. Nerissa started to hum the lullaby again, nuzzling the Little as she continued to shake and convulse a bit. "Such a good baby," she said, watching her use her diaper as instructed. She knew this wasn't the end, but this little was coming along nicely. Shannon settled back, shell-shocked from the whole experience. It felt unreal, dreamlike... and part of her wanted to fall asleep right here. "...Did I just poo poo...?" she murmured, confused. She may have been back in diapers, but a full-fledged messy accident? That was the worst she’d had yet. Nerissa was all coo's and tenderness. "Aww it’s okay hun, that’s why you’re in diapers. We'll get you cleaned up and then ready for a nap in no time." Nerissa didn't seem to act like anything was wrong. Where Shannon's previous accidents, she'd tried to console the Little, this time, Nerissa just gave Shannon's diaper a few good pats, and as she got up, carried Shannon on her hip. "Come on hun, we'll get you changed out of that poopy diaper and put you down for a nap. You’re usually pretty sleepy after your bottle, huh?" she asked. Shannon nodded, squirming slightly as the woman carried her. "...yeah..." she sighed, in a daze from what had just happened. "...I didn't feel it coming at all... I usually do, kinda... I just can't make it..." Nerissa nodded smiling as she took Shannon toward the changing table in the nursery. "I know, it’s tough to know when you need to go hun, that's why you're in diapers. Accidents happen," she said, going about the process she had quite a few times before with Shannon, changing and cleaning the Little before putting another thick diaper on. She took out a pacifier and put it to Shannon's lips. Shannon nodded, seeming to accept that fact for the moment. She certainly didn't have the energy to fight it, if she did want to, so she sucked away at the pacifier, nearly dozing off right on the changing table. Nerissa changed Shannon into a fresh diaper and seeing how she was falling asleep, she quietly and gently changed her into a one piece footed sleeper as well. The bottom was bulging noticeably with her diapers and it just made her all the cuter. Instead of her usual bed, Nerissa carried her to a crib in the next room. Pacifier in mouth, adorably clothed, she looked like a baby. It was another solid hour before Nerissa came in checking on the cute little. With gentle hands, she scooped up the baby, bringing her back to the changing table and removing her sleeper. She slipped on the juvenile clothes she'd been wearing earlier, and left the pacifier in. Shannon had managed to wet a bit more in her sleep, but she wasn't soaked, so Nerissa didn't change her. Then, almost as good as earlier, Nerissa, put the sleeping Shannon back in the playroom, leaving her propped against some stuffed animals. When she woke... it'd be a bit different then earlier. Had earlier even happened? Nerissa left quietly, being sure to just let the girl discover what she will on her own. Part of having these wanderers in the home was playing a little with their heads. Usually they were already susceptible to things they normally wouldn’t be… the world it made it so. But it was especially effective if you left them believe they’d dreamed up an incident where-in they enjoyed diapers. Shannon eased out of her sleep, looking around the room in confusion. Her initial reaction was that her experience with Nerissa was undoubtedly real--just like anyone who has a dream. But after a moment, she immediately recognized that the pieces didn't quite fit. She was in the same outfit, and in a totally different spot, for starters. Two, she was as clean as could be. She kind of remembered being changed... and she couldn’t believe she would have messed, but… maybe she had? Pressing a hand to her diaper, she was just as wet as before that whole thing... she sat up, sucking idly on the pacifier. What an odd afternoon. --------- As the days went on, things were mostly normal for Shannon... or really as normal as they had become. She was diapered full time, she made friends with the other Little's of the home, even if most of them were in diapers themselves and no one seemed to question or bat an eye that she was too. The rest of town kind of ignored them, usually only giggling when they saw them around. As small as they were though, things did change. Shannon hardly noticed them. One day, while back in the park, once again searching for the place that had brought her into this world, her thumb found its way to her mouth. She didn't even realize it was there, and at the same time, she began to wet her diaper, not knowing she was doing it. Nightly she'd wake up in the morning needing a change as well. There were a few successes mixed in, she found some of the other adults and told them she needed to go poo poo, phrasing it as a child would and was successful in doing that, one time even with Nerissa, who smiled, and praised her, and gave her a nice bottle of milk as a reward. ... but the successes stopped the next morning after that. Right at the breakfast table with everyone else around, Shannon felt an odd sensation in her rear, and before she knew what had happened, she was messing her diaper. Shannon froze mid-bite, moving a hand behind herself to pat at the diaper in disbelief. In the mornings she often just came to breakfast in a t-shirt and diaper and although no one seemed to mind her accidents, and she had started to care less and less each time. But this… doing it without warning, right at the breakfast table? She hadn’t even felt the need, just suddenly there was a warm mass pushing out of her. She slid out of her chair, rushing towards Nerissa's spot. "Um--Nerissa!" she whined, waddling and whining as it squished around. "Nerissa I made poo poo again!" Nerissa smirked, as some of the others at the table giggled. "Turn around hun," she said, in a somewhat admonishing tone. She proceeded to lift up the back of Shannon's night shirt, in front of everyone having breakfast, and pulled the back of her diaper out to check her like a toddler. "You sure did hun..." she said, letting the top gently snap back into place. "It’s okay hun, babies can't help it," she said with a warm smile, the word baby kind of rolling around Shannon's head. "Go back and finish your breakfast, we'll get you changed after." Shannon bowed her head, looking around the table. It was humiliating as could be... but the others were *just* as bad as she was! Most of the time, at least... sticking her tongue out at the other girls giggling at her and she toddled back over to her seat. Sitting down in her chair with a little squish. She continued to eat, her face completely red the rest of the meal. --------- Shannon was wearing a baby pink t-shirt underneath a sunflower yellow pair of shortalls today. It was a lot less embarrassing than the usual onesie she sometimes had on in the nursery. It didn’t even bother her that she never selected her own clothing any more, even if she did have some clear favorites and least favorites in her new wardrobe. "Hey there hun, I had a fun idea for today, you want to go to playground on the north side of the city?" Nerissa asked with a big smile. She was casually kneeling down next to Shannon, reaching a hand to unsnap some of the poppers along the arch of shortalls, to check her diaper. "Um, sure! That actually sounds like a lot of fun!" Her diaper was just a tiny bit damp, and she barely noticed the check, having grown used to them. Nerissa helped Shannon up, redoing the snaps to her overalls. "Well then I'll go pack a bag and we'll be all set, why don't you go find your shoes hun? Those overalls and that adorable shirt should be perfect for a day outdoors." Shannon nodded, poking around for her shoes. Her old tennis-shoes had gone missing one day, and they’d been casually replaced with pink, childish sneakers. Once she found those, she slipped them on and bounced over to the door, bobbing in place as she waited for Nerissa. Nerissa came back with a cloth diaper bag on her shoulder. It was a light pink with baby bunnies on it. The tall Amazon happily took Shannon by the hand and led her toward the front of the home where she'd left a stroller set up. Shannon blushed a little. A stroller? She could walk just fine! Still, she knew that it was probably a long walk... and the diaper made her waddle really badly... and she knew that Nerissa usually knew better than her. Without so much as a word, Nerissa lifted the Little up under the arms and placed her in the seat. It made the Amazon smile, not even an argument. She leaned down to pull a strap snugly up through Shannon's legs, connecting it to one around Shannon's waist, securing her in the baby stroller. She put the diaper bag on the tray under it, and gave Shannon a tickle on the nose. "All right hun, lets head to the park," she said, winking. She couldn't help but smile at how cute Shannon looked. Pink t-shirt, yellow overalls thickly bulging at the waist, obviously diapered. She was the perfect little baby girl, and she’d be ready for adoption soon. As they went, Shannon first started to look at people around her--watching them all go about their day, moving back and forth... it was mesmerizing. But after a few stifled giggles as they saw her, she focused off into the horizon, thinking about whatever came to mind--how good the milk she was fed was, how much fun the park would be... It took a good 10 minutes to walk across town, but it was a nice day out and the journey was pleasant. As nice as it was, Shannon still arrived as red as a beat. Still, it didn't matter, she told herself. She got to have fun at the playground, after all, and the gigglers didn't. And as Nerissa kept reminding the Little, what was wrong with being a baby? Shannon might not have fully believed it, but it was a useful thing to tell herself whenever she heard little snickers and giggles. Nerissa pulled the stroller up to the playground, pausing to unbuckle the strap and help Shannon out of the stroller. She placed the Little in the woodchip area of the slide and swingset, giving her puffy bottom a pat. "I'll be right over there on the bench hun, you have fun with the other kids," she said, leaving the Little who wasn't much bigger then about half a dozen Amazon babies and toddlers. Shannon blushed, bowing her head a little. It was a bit embarrassing to know that everyone else here was perhaps two dozen years younger. Still, she charged in, intent of having that not matter--after all, a slide was a slide, no matter who rode it! Nerissa watched with a warm smile as Shannon played. At first a little shy, and perhaps a bit timid as the other kids weren't entirely sure what to make of her. One Amazon baby girl was overly curious and gave the back of Shannon’s overalls a tug. It shocked Shannon enough that she felt her diaper suddenly warm as she wet it uncontrollably. But things settled down, and not long after, Shannon was having fun, riding down the slide, playing games, and generally toddling around with the other babies. It wasn't till about thirty minutes later, when Shannon was hardly aware of the passage of time that Nerissa got up to fetch her. Shannon could never get really used to a wet diaper. She wildly flipped between having not a single clue or care in the world, to awkwardly standing off to the side, her mind inseparable from the soaked padding. Most of the time, though, she was playing and having fun just like any of the actual babies. When Nerissa finally came to collect her, she didn't want to go. "We're right in the middle of a game of tag, though! Can I *pleaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaase* keep playing?" Nerissa came over, and in front of the other kids, and a few giggling parents, unsnapped some of the poppers on Shannon's overalls, checking her diaper. "Aww hun, you're soaked, you can play tag again in a moment, but first it’s time for a little baby girl to get her diapie changed," she said, taking Shannon by the hand and leading her waddling away from the playground a second. She didn't go far, just back to the stroller to collect her bag and then taking a changing mat out of it. She started to set up the bench as a makeshift changing table. "Up you go," she said lifting Shannon up under the arms. Shannon kicked her legs slightly, blushing and looking at the other kids. Many were two or three, but some were older, and undiapered. Getting teased by people her actual age was one thing, but getting teased by people far younger with seemingly more maturity was another. But once again, Nerissa was right... she was absolutely soaked, so she needed a change. Maybe that's why she was having problems catching people in tag? Nerissa undid the rest of the snaps on Shannon's overalls, pulling them back up to her waist and revealing the wet diaper to the playground. Most of the parents and kids didn't bat an eye, a diaper change was nothing new here. But it was the first very public change for Shannon. Nerissa smiled good naturedly, getting out wipes, powder and some diaper cream as she undid the tapes to Shannon's diapers and pulled it away, lifting her up by the ankles to wipe her down like a baby. It was nice that no one minded... still, Shannon couldn't tear her eyes from the group, watching for anyone who might be staring. She still cooperated of course, helping Nerissa by lifting her legs up. "Um, thank you!" she said courteously, turning her attention back to the group again. Nerissa placed another thick and clean diaper down on the bench and lowered Shannon to it, she took out diaper cream and rubbed it in, before taking the powder and applying it liberally. Shortly after she brought the front up and taped it snugly on. She gave the little’s diaper front a rub. "There we go, all dry," she said, helping stand her up and redoing the snaps to her overalls. She sent the little away with a scoot and pat to her crinkling rump. "Go on and play a bit more hun, it’s a nice day." Shannon nodded, dashing off to the group. When the game of tag finished, she went to the slide, giggling with excitement as her rump slid down the slide over and over. She went down another four times, Shannon obviously enjoying herself and sinking into the reality that playing carefree with the toddlers could be pretty fun. She had lost track of time again until Nerissa came and lifted her up from behind. "All right hun, all that play had to have made you hungry by now," she said, smiling and tapping Shannon's nose. She carried the baby girl back over to the bench, before sitting down, reaching into her diaper bag, she taking out another full bottle. She helped Shannon sit back, craddling her to feed her a bottle. Some of the kids, most of whom younger giggled, as apparently Shannon was really just a 'little baby' even younger than them, as she was being fed like this. Shannon blushed a little, but in the moment, certainly couldn't find herself caring. After all, the milk tasted absolutely amazing and the others didn't have any. It was sweet, made her feel warm and soft inside... it was wonderful, even with the giggles in the background. Nerissa hummed softly, feeding Shannon. She let her nurse, and drain the somewhat large bottle, filling up her tummy with the liquid. After a full 7 or 8 minutes, the bottle was empty, and Nerissa helped Shannon up to her shoulder, giving her firm and gentle pats to her back, causing a few errant bubbles in her tummy to travel up and make the Little burp with a little line of milk hanging out the corner of her mouth. Nerissa cleaned it up gently with a wet cloth and brought the baby girl back to the playground, smiling and letting her play again once more. Although with a tummy full of milk, she was a bit more slow this time, getting a little more tired with the afternoon. Rather than the more active activities, the girl wandered over to the more relaxed ones, like the large tic-tac-toe board that was set up. Being so obviously an adult, she figured she would beat all the kids who tried--but of course, perhaps because of the milk fogging her mind, she wound up losing most of the matches. Pouting, she decided to head back to the slide for one or two quick goes. Shannon went down the slide twice grinning. She was getting tired, but she still wanted to do it again. She stuck her thumb in her mouth, climbing up a little slower and one handed to ride down once more. She giggled around her thumb, although all the milk her belly was sitting a little heavy now. She toddled away from the slide, walking a little slow as felt her bottom suddenly push out a big warm mess into the back of her diaper. She stopped and stood still a moment, sucking her thumb. She wouldn't be able to say why she just stood there, sucking... it could have been a babyish mindset, it might have been shock and awe, or a bit of the two. She stood there for about ten seconds after, just sort of staring, letting the feeling sink in, before spinning around and looking around at the other children. "Nerissssssssaaaaaa!" she whined, a new instinct from the home. It brought a lot of attention to her as she looked around for the Amazon. Nerissa had watched the whole thing, smiling as she’d seen Shanon slow, and then babyishly fill her pants. Nerissa had been tracking Shannon's progress, and even without the bottles, she lately seemed to be at that point where she legitimately needed diapers now. She waved and walked over to the suddenly panicked girl. "Aww hun, everything all right?" she said coming over and gently cupping a the side of her face in her hand. "Someone getting a little tired?" she asked as the girl looked so cute sucking her thumb. Shannon pressed couldn’t help but nudge the hand and try to lean against the taller woman. Looking for affection with tears forming in her eyes. "I--I made a poo poo..." she whined. Nerissa bent down and gave Shannon a hug, discreetly reaching a hand around to pat the girl's bottom, helping reassure her, and let her know that indeed, she'd had a messy accident, but it was okay. "Aww hun, it’s all right. C'mon, let’s get you back home for a nap. I only brought one diaper to the park." she said taking Shannon's hand and starting to walk the sobbing baby girl to the stroller. Nerissa had purposefully not brought a second diaper, planning on this with the milk. Shannon had learned to accept diapers, and she needed to learn to accept using them, and sometimes being stuck in them. Nerissa's consoling helped dramatically. Shannon winced as they walked, the mess mushing up against her. It was even worse when she was sat down in the stroller... but all that consoling was helping to dry the tears. Nerissa brought the strap up between Shannon's legs and around her waist once more, causing the girl to whimper a little as she was suddenly pressed into and held firmly to the mess in her diaper. It wasn't a completely bad feeling, kind of warm, mushy. Nerissa was quick to recognize the look on Shannon's face and reached into her bag pulling out Shannon's favorite stuffed animal and a pacifier. She slid the thumb from Shannon's mouth and pressed the pacifier in, kissing Shannon's cheek as she handed her the stuffed animal. "Just relax hun, it'll be a short ride back," she promised. And the milk was making her tired... although it would be a little bumpy. Shannon nodded, staying quiet and sucking on the pacifier. She did her best to relax, which was good... it let her feel the warm mushiness against her in a different way. The little bounces might have caused her to wince once or twice, but they wound up helping her come around to acceptance. Just 8 minutes into the 10 minute walk and nearly back, Shannon nodded completely off to sleep, being at peace enough with the load in the seat of her diaper to ignore it and rest. Nerissa smiled. This was a good step. The goal was total incontinence and acceptance of being a baby. A few more outings and gentle encouragements to get Shannon used to the feeling of wet and messy diapers, and she was sure the little girl would stop asking for immediate changes. Once back at the home, she unbuckled the sleepy baby and carried her toward the nap room, going for the changing table first. No need giving her a rash. The girl blinked and stirred a little as she was being changed. Nerissa spent a few moments wiping Shannon thoroughly to clean her bottom, before lowering her down onto another thick diaper. She grinned. "No worries hun, just giving you a diapie change before you go sleepy sleepy," she said, starting to apply diaper cream and powder to her. Shannon barely heard it, back to sleep shortly after. Nerissa taped up the thick diaper, helping Shannon up and removing her overalls. She left the girl in just the pink shirt she'd been wearing underneath and her diaper. She was placed and left to sleep peacefully in her crib. --------- Shannon had slept well. Her sleep had felt really good, and she had some memories of yesterday, but they were like dim lights in a fog. The milk had helped her dreams, crafting them to gentle childlike dreams of wonder and simple joy. Shannon didn't even stir an inch as she wet her diaper thoroughly in the night. This had become normal, and even as she woke up and sat with a slight squish, it only jostled her a tiny bit. Nerissa heard Shannon and was quick to let herself into the nursery, scooping up the Little and hugging her close, patting her back. "Morning sweetie," she said reaching into the crib and looking for her pacifier, easing it into the girl's mouth. "You just need a change huh?" she asked, pretending like this was completely normal, that the Little infant in her arms was just that, an infant who needed coddling. Nerissa set Shannon on the changing table and the Little went through an all too familiar diaper change. It'd been two, almost three weeks since she'd last even had a chance to use the potty. She was in thick diapers full time. She sucked her pacifier, while Nerissa lovingly cleaned her up. Her sleeper was removed, and she was given a cartoonish baby t-shirt, since it was warmer out, before being brought downstairs to breakfast… where for the first time she didn't sit at the table with the others, but instead was placed securely in a high chair. Shannon squirmed in place, looking down at the others. "mm--" she lifted a hand up to remove the pacifier. "How come I'm in the high chair?!" she whined, squirming in place in her crinkling diaper. "I can feed myself just fine!" Nerissa smiled, she liked head games early in the morning. "Oh you can? All right hun, I just thought the high chair would be a nice change of pace, if you can feed yourself," she said getting out a simple bowl of oatmeal and a small spoon that had a deceptive weight to it, and putting them both in front of her. "Finish it all up, and you'll get a nice bottle of your favorite milk," she smiled. Shannon snatched up the spoon, immediately fumbling with it a little. But after a few practice swings, she was sure she had it, so she went to snag some, only to drop the spoon entirely in the oatmeal. Nerissa sighed a bit dramatically, and reached in to reclaim the spoon, letting the need to do so go unspoken. She cleaned it off with a paper towel and then she got a pink cloth bib and wasted no time tying it around Shannon's neck. She pulled up a chair, took the bowl, and the spoon, and held out a scoop of warm oatmeal, smiling. "Come on hun." Shannon shook her head. "I just fumbled a little!" but still, she opened her mouth. She was hungry... and the idea of more milk was a wonderfully enchanting idea. It was a little awkward at first, but Shannon took a bite, and then another, and then another. There was a drip here, and a soft dab of a paper towel to Shannon's cheek to clean it away... and as the other residents came in and out for breakfast, it was apparent that Shannon was a baby this morning. Baby shirt, thick diaper, being fed in a high chair. Shannon gave a little whine, but otherwise, tried to move her attention back to the oatmeal. Not the best of foods to really focus on the taste, but still, better than the others since she got all of Nerissa’s personal attention. Having started with breakfast that day, both lunch and dinner had Shannon seated in a high chair with a bib around her neck. After another bottle of formula, which she had no power to resist, it was back to bed. Days started to go on like this, and while Shannon got more comfortable with the routine, there was still something nagging at the back of her mind, like something was wrong, like she'd forgotten something important. It was a day or two later, dressed in another pair of adorable overalls with a onesie underneath, doing nothing to hide her obvious diaper bulge, that Shannon was seated in her stroller. Nerissa was taking her back to the park. Baby Shannon had been well behaved and she needed a bit of excitement. Nerissa also seemed to be excited about something too. Oddly, the park wasn’t as empty as usual. In one corner of the park, there was a picnic going on… and oddest of all, it was a picnic of littles. Littles who were professional, and adult, at least as they appeared. There were five of them, and almost all watched Shannon curiously as she was helped out of her stroller when she arrived. The Littles were noticeably more aware that Shannon wasn't a baby then the Amazonian woman. It didn’t seem to meet Shannon’s attention though. To her, she almost entirely believed herself to be a baby after the weeks and weeks she’d been living such a life. There was something wrong somewhere in her mind, and that something bugged her when she saw the other group her size, but the rest of her and the want to have fun carried her towards the slide, which she rode down, giggling all the way. With a pacifier in her mouth, the cute babygirl waddled her way up the play structure and rode the slide another two times. The picnic group had all but stopped now, 5 girls watching her a bit stunned. They were acutely aware that Shannon was way too old to be in diapers, even if her size didn't seem to make the Amazonian parents in the park look twice. Two of the littles whispered something and looked over at Nerissa, who offered a polite wave, which had all the girls quickly look away. Another parent took a seat with Nerissa after a while, talking about motherhood and her own adorable Amazonian baby which size-wise wasn’t much smaller then Shannon. It was at this point that one of the Little's quietly made her way over to Shannon. The girl was a red-head with a neat little pony tail and a cute summer dress on. Maybe in her late 20’s. As Shannon went down the slide, she was waiting at the bottom. "Hi, what's your name?" she asked. Without breaking her stride, Shannon popped the pacifier out of her mouth. "Hi, I'm Shannon! Who're you?" she bobbed up and down in place at the bottom of the slide, brimming with infantile energy, crinkling with each little movement. The girl tilted her head. "Jacquline... erm, Jackie. Are you... ... you're not really a toddler right? I mean, we're Little, we can tell, even if the others," and she indicated the parents around the playground, including the Amazon chatting with Nerissa. "even if they can't." Shannon tensed her fingers up, unsure what to say. She had to think about what she even meant by "not really a toddler", at first. She sat there, umming and ahhhing for a second, looking at Jackie and then Nerissa. "...um, well--I... don't know?" she eventually settled on, looking confused and just a little bit embarrassed. "Are you wearing a diaper?" the Little asked, since it was fairly obvious under Shannon’s overalls. Little's could be blunt and very forward. Two of the other Little's from the picnic group had gotten up and were talking to each other just out of the playground area. "I, um... yeah." Shannon knew there was absolutely NO denying that one. "...and um... that makes me a baby, I guess!" she added, following Nerissa's usual line of thinking. Nerissa got up, along with the other parent who went to get her own child. Nerissa scooped up Shannon eliciting a meep of surprise as she was picked up just like a toddler. Jackie watched wide eyed, calling "You're not a baby!" in a quiet voice after Shannon. Even as she heard it, Nerissa had something new in store. She'd been working on readying the baby slowly, and sitting down on the bench with Shannon, she started to unbutton her top. Shannon squirmed. It was... weird hearing that from Jackie. She was a bit upset, and couldn't quite pin down why. She didn't want to call Jackie wrong, since Shannon's physical age was the same as hers... but people *could* be babies even if they were old, right? It was just so weird. Shannon looked up at Nerissa, staring as her top was unbuttoned and a maternity bra came into view. "...Are you... going to breastfeed me...?" she asked realizing the obvious. Shannon's paci hung on a ribbon attached to her overalls. Nerissa smiled and nodded at her. Nerissa was not fabulously endowed, just a modest C, but the nipple was already wet as she undid the clasp on the bra, the milk smelt very similar to what Shannon usually drank. "It’s okay hun, I know you must have a rumbly tummy, you can drink your fill baby girl," she coo'd. The wide eyes of the five Little's were watching Shannon intently now. There was a slight revulsion from Shannon, but then that smell, that milk she was soo used too, so … addicted too. Shannon nodded, casting a look over to the Littles. It was difficult to push herself towards doing it, but Nerissa was right, her tummy was all rumbly and that needed fixing. She curled up towards the nipple, latching on and starting to nurse hungrily. Nerissa cuddled Shannon to her, patting her head one hand, and patting her thickly diapered and crinkly bottom with the other as she cradled her. She was acting like an infant now, shamelessly nursing like a baby and drinking breastmilk. Some of the mothers in the park watched approvingly, but to them, Nerissa just looked like she was feeding a baby, to the Littles, they couldn't believe what they were seeing. "Did you make a friend hun?" Nerissa asked of Shannon, smiling and stroking her head as she nursed. Shannon didn't move her mouth off of the nipple, but she gave a small, mildly discontented grunt between little sucks. Nerissa nodded. "That's nice hun, we'll have to see about setting up a playdate with her some time. I know you have lots of friends at the home, but it’s always nice to have new friends," she grinned. She gave Shannon's bottom a few more crinkly pats, and almost by way of answer, Shannon started wetting her diaper, the padding swelling a little. "Aww such a good baby girl," Nerissa coo'd softly in her ear. Shannon blushed, hoping that the others wouldn't notice. She did take a small bit of pride in it, now... at least when Nerissa praised her. The praise felt good. And having a playmate would be a lot of fun! She finally moved herself off of the nipple, sighing as she finished drinking. Nerissa just moved the baby to the other teat. Baby girls could drink a lot and over feeding wouldn’t do much more then ensure a full diaper and a nap for Shannon. When she was finally finished being nursed, Nerissa adjusted Shannon to her shoulder, patting her back firmly. Shannon felt a little funny for a second, but then she gave out a little burp, with a tiny bit of spit up trailing down her chin. At the same time as her belch, her tummy cramped a little and helplessly her body pushed out a mess into her diaper. Positioned as she was on Nerissa’s shoulder, the seat of her overalls suddenly drooped and the Little's watching were able to see just how much of a baby she was, filling her diaper. Nerissa finished patting her back and gave her bottom a few pats, causing the mess to squish. "Such a good good baby," she repeated the praise. Shannon would have felt humiliated in front of the other Littles, but the praise helped offset that. She curled her hands around Nerissa, giving her a big squeeze. She didn't even think any more about how sudden her mess was, or how icky it felt--it was a warm sort of surprise to her now, and wasn't really a bad thing. Just a part of being her. Nerissa redid her top, and got up with Shannon, going over to her stroller and gently putting her in her seat before buckling her in. She made sure the buckles were snug, pressing her into her full diaper. Nerissa was still working on making her comfortable with having had an accident. She spoke softly to Shannon, "We'll chat with your friend before we leave," she grinned. "Do you think she'd like to come play with you at home? I bet you could show her how fun it could be." "I um... I dunno! She doesn't seem like a baby... but I'd love more friends!" Shannon giggled, unaware of what she was signing the girl up for. Nerissa nodded, wheeling the stroller toward the group of Littles which were now looking intently like they were busy picnicking. Nerissa stopped just behind the red headed one, tapping Shannon on the shoulder. "What was her name hun? Can you ask her to come here?" Shannon nodded, looking over to the group of Littles. "Jaaaaackie!" she called, bouncing in the chair (and her mess). She was excited for a new playmate! The red headed Little stood up a bit stiffly and came over, immediately looking shy before the taller Amazon and the girl in the stroller. She could smell that Shannon had a messy diaper, and her cheerfullness and the way she ignored what she’d done was a little unsettling to her. "Hi Shannon," she said with a slight wave. Nerissa smiled and leaned down to Shannon, "Go on hun, why don't you invite her to visit?" Shannon grinned. "Hey, can you join us at my house some time? It'd be a lot of fun to play with you!" Jackie's demeanor changed a little as she looked back to her friends, who seem to be focused on their activity. She thought a moment, and looking up, with a slight bit of resolve, she nodded. "Y-yes. I'll come visit some time, I think I have something I’d like to talk you to you about Shannon," she said. "We can spend some time being... big girls," she said with a slight glance at Nerissa and lowering her voice to say the last part. It was the only thing she could think of in terms of fixing whatever was wrong with Shannon. Shannon tilted her head, looking confused. "Well... you can be! But I don't think I am..." she squirmed a little in the seat, making a small meep at the feeling of her diaper. "But yeah, come visit, please!" The other girl scurried back to her friends and Nerissa put the paci back in Shannon's mouth, pushing her in the stroller back home for a diaper change and an afternoon nap. “I really do hope she visits,” the Amazon smirked. --------- It was just after Shannon had been fed a full dinner of baby food in what had become her personal high chair, that Nerissa had decided to give her another lesson. Quietly taking the babygirl to her office by the classroom, she took a seat in the rocking chair with her. She started to rub at the front of Shannon's diaper, rocking them both in the chair gently. Shannon had grown slightly used to having her diaper, and chest rubbed on occasion. Even if it was still a bit weird, she quickly settled into the chair, sighing out a pleased and aroused little breath. Nerissa continued to rub at the front of her diaper, waiting till she got a slight moan with the loud crinkling. "Feels nice doesn't it hun?" Shannon nodded, letting out a few soft whines. "Y--yeah... it's really really nice feeling... it's ama--ah! oooh..." she leaned her head in, resting it against Nerissa’s chest. Nerissa traced a finger around Shannon’s ears, continuing to rub her diaper, smirking as the baby’s hips were moving in time with her hands. "That's a good baby girl... such a good baby girl," she said, sweetly whispering. "You want to do something for your caretaker baby?" Shannon nodded, beaming. The praise made her really happy. She softly grinded against the woman's hand, her hands softly kneading Nerissa's lap. "Use your diaper, do everything in it that you can, feel how good it is to let go in your diaper," she encouraged. It was something they’d done before, but she had a more specific intent for it today. Shannon squirmed, pushing herself against the woman's hands. "... I dunno if I can though... I don't really feel it anymore, so I don't know if I need to..." she let out a few grunts, trying her hardest. At first, it seemed she definitely didn't need to--but then, all at once, her diaper start to fill. "O-oh gosh!" she whined, the diaper taking on a new feeling as she was rubbed.” Nerissa grinned, easing her hand from Shannon's ear to move the girl slightly, starting to bounce her on a knee and focus both hands now on the front of her diaper. "Such a good girl, filling up your diaper, but there's still something more you can do," she said caressing the front of Shannon's diaper. The conditioning was going well, Shannon was addicted to the milk, nearly incontinent, and on the verge of a sexual connection between her diapers, and best of all, accepting that she was a baby. Shannon bounced, grinding against Nerissa's hands and genuinely enjoying the feel of her diaper. It wasn’t long before she was starting to dissolve into a body shaking orgasm. Just as she was peaking, Nerissa leaned forward and whispered in Shannon’s ear, right at her most susceptible moment. “From now on you are forever unpotty trained…” she whispered, “You will be in diapers the rest of your life… and I will always be your mommy.” The words invaded Shannon’s mind just as she was shattered and racked by orgasm, whimpering and shuddering as she came in her full diaper. Even if she didn’t fully understand it, her body processed it. She’d never feel the need to go again, and she’d found her mommy. It was over, she was officially a baby again. The poor baby was panting and spent after that. She was more than ready for an early bed time... after a diaper change and short pre-bed feeding straight from the teat of course. She was already asleep before she finished nursing. Not long after she’d been dressed in a new thick diaper under a purple onesie, and laid down in her crib. --------- Nerissa was relaxing on a couch in the large playroom at the home. She was dressed in a casual spring dress, her feet in flip flops and her hair falling lazily about her shoulders as she read from a book. Shannon was on the floor nearby, playing. Today Shannon was dressed in a short blue denim dress, and a pink t-shirt under it. Her bottom was covered in a frilly diaper cover and it caught the back of her dress, holding it up slightly to show her padded backside. Shannon seemed to flip back and forth, alternating between hyperactivity and calmness. Half of the time, she would contently color, nearly silent, while the other half of the time she'd be bolting from one activity to another, giggling and laughing to herself. Right now, she was hyper, waddling across the room to grab various toys, which she was busily building into a large fort in one of the corners of the room. At a knock from the door, Nerissa looked up. She put her book down and looked over to Shannon, just to make sure the babygirl was okay, before going to the door and finding that a Little was waiting outside. It was the girl that Shannon had briefly met at the park. "Oh hello there hun, have you come to play with Shannon?" she asked. The red head nodded shyly, looking around Nerissa to Shannon. "It's Jackie... uh, Ma'am," she said, before being invited in. She barely even acknowledged Nerissa and went right to Shannon. "Psst... we need to talk." "Um, okay! What do you wanna talk about?" Shannon asked innocently, paying only half attention. She was busy building a stack of baby blocks as a sort of flag for her fort. Jackie was wearing a simple short dress and a pair of loose shorts under it. She couldn't help staring at Shannon though. The way the other Little was dressed as a toddler, hair in a pony tail, pink shirt, obvious thick diaper under her denim dress... and not only that, but the red head knew that the other Little used her diapers. "You're... not really a baby," she whispered, watching as the amazon walked across the room to take a seat on the couch, getting her book. She tried to speak so she wouldn't be heard. Shannon shook her head, confused. "I don't understand..." she thought about it a little, stopping her construction. "...Mommy says I’m a baby." It was so firmly in the Little's mind, now. After a few seconds, she found her thumb slipping into her mouth, on reflex as she tried to think hard. After all, her hands weren't being used, so why not? Jackie shook her head, "Just because you look like a baby, doesn't make you one," she said putting a hand out to touch the front of the girl's diaper. Jackie was doing it mainly to confirm that the other girl was indeed wearing it, but what she didn't know was how thorough Nerissa's training had been recently. Which included helping Shannon to really like and enjoy her diapers. The slight bit of pressure on the front of her diaper made her tingle. Shannon half shut her eyes, whimpering ever so slightly around her thumb. It was hard to pin down exactly what it was, with the thumb in the way. Curiously, though, the girl held totally still as the Little held her diaper, not jumping away or even flinching at all. It seemed she was quite used to having her diaper touched! Jackie looked a little surprised as Shannon seemed to straighten, and she tugged her hand away as suddenly the diaper began to warm. The baby was peeing, but by the look on her face, she had no idea. Jackie gasped, perhaps she was in over her head, perhaps Shannon was already a baby and there was no saving her. After a few seconds, Shannon opened her eyes. "...Jackie? What's wong?" she asked after a few seconds, still sucking her thumb. Nerissa noticed the odd occurrence out of the corner of her eye, and put her book down, getting up to go over to the two Littles. "Uh oh... I think someone has a wet diapy," she said coming up from behind to tickle at Shannon's sides. Jackie took a step back from Nerissa, watching the exchange nervously as if it was something dangerous. The babygirl's dress was raised and it was confirmed that she was indeed wet. "Why don't you go get a new diaper and some wipes from the corner Shannon, I'll grab the changing mat from my bag," she said, fully intending to change her right here on the floor. Jackie was dead silent watching them both. Shannon dashed away, waddling noticeably as she snagged a few diapers and the box of wipes from the baby bag in the corner of the play room. She jumped down, laying out right next to her fort as Nerissa got the mat. She was laying down in front of Jackie and she looked up, blankly, hardly realizing that her and Jackie were having a conversation before. Nerissa lifted Shannon's dress up, smiling and giggling. "Why'd you bring so many diapers hun?" she asked, "You bring extra for Jackie?" she teased. The other Little gasped at the thought. “I’m only teasing,” Nerissa laughed at her good naturedly, letting her know she wasn't being serious (for now). Jackie had an instinct to leave, something was not right, but at the same time, something magnetic compelled her to stay. She knew what happened to some littles, and if there was any chance of saving Shannon, it'd be important to save her. She simply turned aside, letting the diaper change finish. Shannon was very used to it by now, thinking nothing as her legs were lifted by the ankles, she was thoroughly wiped, diaper rash cream applied, and finally followed by a healthy dusting of powder before being taped into a thick fresh diaper. "Can I get you something to drink Jackie? It's just about time for Shannon's bottle," Nerissa said, taking the wet diaper balled up, and throwing it away. Jackie nodded dumbly, not sure what else to say, and Nerissa returned a moment later with a sippy cup and baby bottle. Both filled with the same thing. Jackie was handed the cup and she looked at it with a frown as Shannon was given her bottle. Shannon happily stuck the nipple in place of her thumb, drinking hungrily. After a few seconds, Shannon lowered the bottle, looking at Jackie. "Drink! It's really really yummy." Shannon sat up, drinking away at the bottle, shuffling around a bit to get comfortable. Jackie watched Nerissa sit on the couch once more and looked at the sippy cup. "What's in it?" she asked, curiously. She wasn't about to degrade herself by drinking from the cup and managed to pry the top off. Nerissa noticed this, but didn't say anything. The red head gave the drink a worried sniff. "Milk!" Shannon giggled, getting about halfway through the bottle. She stretched out, feeling a little bit sleepy now. Still, she seemed determined to finish that fort--she stood back up, bottle in one hand, a toy in the other, trying to complete her build. Jackie stared at her drink a moment. It did smell like milk, but something was a bit off. She looked over at Nerissa again, worriedly, but there was something about the milk that smelt really really good. She tipped it up to her lips, taking a taste, and her eyes widened as she took a little more of a sip, which turned into a gulp, and soon she'd finished off her cup. "That.. was pretty good," she said nodding. She watched Shannon building her fort for a minute or two, trying to decide how best to handle the situation... oddly, she was starting to feel tired too as she saw the other girl yawning. Nerissa checked her watch, it'd be nap time for two Little's shortly. As they worked, Shannon finished her bottle too. She kept working, but she slowed to a literal crawl, and began to yawn every so often. She looked back at Jackie, nodding. "Yeah! It's pretty good, I love my milkies..." Not having been used to drinking nearly as much as Shannon, the redhead was not used to its effects, and even as Shannon was crawling around, yawning around her thumb, Jackie had managed to nod off, her back against the wall. Shannon noticed this after she finally completed the fortress. She crawled over to Nerissa, giving her pant leg a small tug. "I think we need naps mommy..." she yawned, resting herself against Nerissa's leg. Nerissa closed her book, smiling at the two adorable girls. She scooped up Shannon first, "I think you're right hun, let’s get your stuffed animal and your pacifier, and we'll put you down for a nap in your crib," she smiled, bumping noses with Shannon lovingly. She carried the Little on her hip for a moment. bringing her back to the nursery and doing what she said, getting her pacifier and teddy bear before easing her down into her crib. "I'll be right back, I'm going to go get Jackie and set up a nap mat in here, I don't think she'd like the crib," she said teasingly. Nerissa went back out into the playroom, scooping up the younger girl. She was out cold, the milk having hit her hard for the first time. Nerissa couldn't help a grin, she knew this girl would be consigned to diapers and being a baby soon. She brought her back into the nursery, setting up a mat on the floor and laying the girl with a blankie atop it. Shannon grinned sleepily as she watched, squeezing the teddy bear. It was nice to have a playmate, even if she was a little bit unfun sometimes with her ‘not a baby’ talk. Hopefully she'd stop insisting Shannon was a big girl. Shannon laid down, letting her eyes drift shut. The girls slept easily. A milk induced sleep was one free of stress. Shannon slept deeply and with wonderful dreams, hugging her teddy, occassionally sucking on her paci in her sleep. She rested so soundly, that the milk's effect didn't even wake her. Her bottom pushed out a warm mess into the back of her diaper just like a baby. And not far away from her, napping fitfully on the mat, Jackie wasn’t far behind. Her body processed the milk and her bladder released in her sleep, causing the ‘adult’ girl to soak her panties, dress and naptime blanket. At the girls woke up, it would be nothing out of the ordinary for Shannon. For Jackie though, she awake with a start, letting out a startled shriek as she realized what had happened to herself. The red head started to cry, not trying to be too loud and bring Nerissa. Shannon sat up in her crib, looking at the distressed girl across from her with a big wet spot. At first, it was a little hard to believe--she was such a big girl! But after a few seconds, Shannon tried to reassure her. "Don't worry--it's not that bad! I mean... well... I'll call Mommy and she'll clean you up! Mommy!!" she called out, watching the crying girl. Jackie hopped up, still crying and tripping over the blankets around her ankles for a second. She came over and tried to put her hands on Shannon to shush her and keep her from bringing the Amazon. It didn't help, a moment later Nerissa walked in with her long legs. "Oh, someone up from their nap? Smells like someone has a stinky diaper," she said smiling. Her eyes were quick to see the red headed girl next to the crib, with the wet spot on the back of her dress. Sensing this, Jackie let out an eep, backing away from Shannon. "Oops, looks like there was more than one accident during naptime," Nerissa said. She quietly shut and locked the door behind her, going for Shannon first to change her baby. Shannon lifted her arms up, giggling as she was lifted. She didn't seem to realize that Jackie didn't want Mommy to be called. Why not, after all? Did she want to stay in her wetness? That wasn't that weird for the home she supposed, but if she just said that to Nerissa, she'd understand! Or maybe it was that she was a big girl... or, well, apparently not! "Jackie hun, its okay, sometimes girl's have accidents. I'm not upset," she said in a calming and familiar manner that Shannon could almost recognize. "Let me take care of my baby here and we'll get you sorted. Jackie was too mortified to answer, hands covering her rear and backing herself around the crib so that she was always on the opposite side of Nerissa. Meanwhile the Amazon carried her baby, lovingly laying her down on the changing table and going through a routine diaper change for her. Wipes, rash cream, more powder, and a thick diaper later, Nerissa set the babygirl down on the floor. "Why don't you go get her for me," Nerissa said with a pat to her diapered bottom. "I think she's scared and embarrassed." Shannon nodded, crawling over to Jackie. "Jackie?" she asked, softly prodding the girl’s arm. "Mommy's all ready to clean you up... don't worry, it happens! If you really hate it, you gotta get clean and get it gone!" Jackie was reluctant a moment, looking at Shannon and resisting. "You're not a baby Shannon, you're not... and I didn't have an accident, she did something to me! I've never had an accident before like this," she whimpered. Nerissa could hear her of course, but she remained quiet a moment. Shannon shook her head. "Well--accidents happen! I am a baby, and if I didn’t have my diapers I’d make puddles everywhere!” She giggled. “Mommy’s really nice and she'll get you all squeaky clean." There was something innocent and truthful in Shannon's face, and slowly, unsuredly, Jackie came out, walking bowlegged with an obvious accident spot between her legs. It felt gross, and she did want to get cleaned up. She couldn't look at Nerissa as she was led over. "It's okay hun," the Amazon echoed her baby's statement, very proud of the girl for how she'd handled it. "I'll have you all cleaned up and right as rain. I bet you’re worried that I'm going to put you in a diaper huh? Well, I can, if that's what you want?" to which the red head quickly shook her head no, and Nerissa laughed, "I didn't think so. I don't have any clean panties in your size, I do have pull-ups though." The girl whimpered at that, but defeated as she was, there wasn’t much she could do. Nerissa helped her get cleaned up, having her stand as she carefully took some wipes and a small baggy to wad up the wet panties and short and put them in. The little didn’t let go of the baby’s hand the hold time. Shannon squeezed her hand back, smiling all the while. She was really glad to be of assistance! "See?" she sighed, softly resting herself against the changing table. "Mommy's really nice and stuff! She's only here to help." Freshly cleaned, with pull-ups under a short dress that was designed to be worn with shorts, Jackie was quick to excuse herself. Nerissa reassured her that if accidents do happen once more, and that it was okay, and if she needed help with future accidents that she knew where the home was. She also invited her back for lunch whenever she wanted it... The red head was quick to make any excuse she could and escape the place as soon as the nursery door was unlocked. Nerissa and Shannon watched her go. "I think she's a shy girl who needs some friends Shannon," Nerissa said, scooping up her baby girl, carrying her on a hip as she watched the little practically sprint down the front walk, her pull-up easily visible under her dress. Shannon nodded. "I wanna find her some time again! Maybe we could stop by the playground soon and see if she's ever there again?" Shannon rested herself against the amazon's chest, softly tugging at the bottom of her shirt. Nerissa grinned and began to unbutton her shirt, hugging Shannon close. "I think she'll be back some time. She looked like she really enjoyed that milk," Nerissa winked. Her bra was next to go, leaving the girl's pert chest bare before Shannon. She removed the babygirl's pacifier and moments later she was breastfeeding again. --------- Heyo, I'm reposting this after getting a few messages about it. I've slowly been working on a pseudo-sequal about Jackie. No date of release to announce, just 'sometime in the future'.

I slowly inched my way to the podium when they called my name. My legs trembled beneath me so much I feared for a split second I wouldn’t make it. I had been coached all afternoon on what to say and how to say it. I had to appear strong and unafraid. “The defense can smell fear.” Mr. Montgomery, the district attorney, had said. I only half believed he was joking. I wondered how strong I would appear if I fainted from nerves before I even gave my testimony. “Answer only what you’re asked; don’t volunteer information. Sit up straight and give your answers confidently. If you don’t remember a date or event say, ‘I don’t recall,’ not ‘I don’t remember.’’ “I don’t recall’ means at the moment you’re not sure, but it could come back to you at any time.” There was so much I was supposed to remember I didn’t think I could. All those medication names and side effects, most of which I couldn’t pronounce even if I read them off a slip of paper. They were kidding themselves if they thought I could “recall” any of this stuff off the top of my head. In truth, I had spent the last three years trying to bury the events of the past. When I somehow miraculously managed to get to the front of the courtroom on my own two feet, I placed one hand on the bible and the other in the air. “Do you swear to tell the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the truth so help me God?” “I do.” My dry mouth made it sound more like a croak than any intelligible words, but the bailiff seemed satisfied. He led me into what seemed like a box and I took my seat. The microphone was positioned about two feet taller than where I sat, and I struggled not to focus on how many people were waiting on me as I fiddled with it. “Are you ready?” The judge asked. “Yes,” I squeaked. I knew I didn’t sound very convincing. “Your honor.” I threw out at the last minute. I could see Mr. Montgomery give me a smile and a thumbs up. “Please state your name for the record.” “Eliza Anne Thompson, sir.” “How old are you, Eliza?” “Fifteen, sir.” The lawyers began to talk amongst themselves, before one of them, a tall slender man with brown peppered hair stepped forward from the defense side. “Are we ready to begin?” The judge asked. “Yes, your honor.” “Then you may proceed.” “Eliza, may I ask how you came to know the defendant, Miss Debrah Marie Martnif?” “Yes.” “How do you know Miss Martnif?” “We were next door neighbors.” I replied. Her name ringing in my ears made my stomach do flip flops in revulsion. I briefly surveyed my surroundings wondering if there was a trashcan nearby in case I got sick. I spotted one by my feet to the left of me. I must not be the only one concerned about losing their lunch. I mentally thanked myself for skipping lunch. And breakfast. And the previous night's dinner. “How long have you been next door neighbors?” “Since 1999.” “Since 1999? And you know that as a fact?” “Yes.” “What year were you born, Eliza?” “2005.” “So you know, for a fact, she lived there for six years before you were even born?” I bit down on the inside of my lip as I tried to calm myself. I didn’t like the condescending tone in his voice. Mr. Montgomery warned me not to take anything personally. “Yes.” “Have you seen with your own eyes the deed to the property?” “No.” “How about a renters agreement?” “No.” “Then how do you know for sure when they moved in?” “My parents told me.” I said, before taking a sip of water from the glass on the podium. It was hard to talk with my mouth and throat so dry. I was trying to sound confident, but my cracking voice gave me away. The defense attorney laughed. “Oh, your parents told you, did they?” “Yes.” “And like a good little girl you believe everything your parents tell you?” “N-no, I mean yes, I mean. . . “ The defense attorney laughed again along with a quarter of the courtroom. “Oh to be a naive kid again. Well, according to the renters agreement I have here, Miss Debbrah Martnif moved into the house in the summer of ‘97 not ‘99.” Wow, I was a whopping 2 years off. I struggled to keep a straight face and not let my skepticism show. “So i’m sorry to burst your bubble of innocence, but your parents aren't always right.” I looked at him in his fancy suit and tie feeling dumbfounded. I was fifteen. A teenager. Of course I didn’t think my parents were always right. “Which brings me to my point.” He went on pacing back and forth before stopping and looking me dead in the eyes. “If your parents are wrong about this, then I wonder what other preconceived notions your parents filled your head with?” I sucked in a lung full of air. Mr. Montgomery nodded in my direction. It was now or never. “That she was a kind and caring woman who was down on her luck.” “That’s what your parents told you?” “Yes” “And was she?” “At first.” “What changed?” “I found out what she really was.” “And what was she, Eliza?” For the first time since the trial started I gathered all my strength and looked directly at Debbie, sitting with her lawyers. We made eye contact and she smirked up at me. “A monster.” ………………………………………………………………………………………………………….. It was October of 2017, and my parents decided to travel to Europe for a month leaving behind my younger sister and I. To most twelve year olds, this action was on par to high treason. I had begged, pleaded, cried, bit, spat, thrown tantrums and any other attention seeking behavior I could think of. I was never the most well behaved child to begin with, but being told my sister and I would be left in the care of our neighbor Debbie for an entire month had sent me into a destructive tail spin. I had nothing against the woman, she was an icon in our neighborhood and her fundraisers had even been featured several times on the local news. People revered her for her struggles and her strength to get through them. They held her up to almost god status. If she asked you to jump, you asked, “how high?” If she said she needed her gutters cleaned, men formed a team and emptied those gutters, along with washing her car, mowing her lawn, trimming the trees, planting flowers, and fixing a leak in the roof. There were no ulterior motives either. Yes, she was a widow, but she wasn’t Miss America or anything. People just genuinely wanted to help. When the family first moved in, years before I was even born, There was Debbie, her husband Paul, and her two sons, Jackson and James. I never knew Jackson, who was a good nine years older than me, but I'm told he was really sick for a long time. I don’t know the name of the illness he had, but it left him permanently bound in a wheelchair. As he got older, the disease progressed faster until it left him practically a vegetable. When he died at the age of nineteen, I vaguely remember bringing them a casserole with my family. I don’t know why my mother felt the need to rub salt in their wounds by presenting them with her cooking, but it’s tradition I guess. James on the other hand, was only a year older than me and had been my closest friend at one time. We’d spend the summers over at each other's houses and play in his large backyard in the trees. We’d pretend to get lost in the jungle and made up our own secret and primitive language to communicate with the “locals”, Aka the neighbors cat and the occasional grasshopper. We’d click our tongues together to signal whether the path up ahead was safe, or dangerous. One click for yes, and two for no. Sometime’s the indigionous wild tribes we’d stumble across meant us harm and we’d tap out a secret rhythm, that sounded suspiciously like the theme song to “What’s New Scooby Doo” on the nearest object to signal to our comrades behind us to back away slowly as we did the same. When it was time for lunch, Debbie would call us back with a wild howl like a wolf and James and I would traverse the wild jungle once again in search of substance. We’d drag ourselves to the picnic table, telling tales of how we barely escaped with our lives from the invisible army of tribesmen along the back wall with their spears still clutched in their hands. We’d tell Debbie how we hadn’t eaten for days and how we thought we’d never see civilization again. I had really enjoyed my afternoons over there. It was amazing that even while caring for Jackson full time, Debbie always had time to indulge us in our little made up games and make us lunch. Bad luck seemed to curse that family though. After Jackson had died when I was around seven or eight, it had only taken two years for Paul to follow suit. He had suffered a heart attack and gone peacefully in his sleep. This is when James' behaviour towards me had started to change. He was no longer the happy kid I remembered him to be. He grew cynical and criticized all of my ideas. I’d often come home in tears and soon we grew apart. By the time I was ten I had heard the terrible news. James had begun showing symptoms of the same disease that had taken his older brother. My parents commented on how terrible it must be for Debbie. She had already lost a child and her husband, now the only surviving relative looked as if he might suffer the same slow and painful death. The neighborhood had rallied together to raise funds for her for James treatment when it looked like she might be evicted. There were bake sales, yardsales, car washes, movie nights, anything anyone could come up with to help the struggling broken family. Together they had managed to raise her $15,000. That’s when she ended up on the news. No matter what travesty happened though, she always managed to keep her head up and a smile on her face. That’s why so many people seemed to admire her and I was one of them. It wasn’t that I didn’t like Debbie, but rather I don’t know how to explain it. Something didn’t feel right. The issue had never been Debbie at all that made me dread my stay. It was seeing James. No longer the fun spirited boy I once knew, but a prisoner to a disease I couldn’t possibly understand. My heart broke for him on the occasions I’d see him in his adult stroller getting loaded into the minivan her church had given her to help transport him. No longer able to climb the trees he once loved, instead he just sat there staring off into the distance. I begged my mom one more time to let me stay anywhere else as we pulled our belongings out the front door. “I don’t want to hear it.” my mom said. “We’re paying her twice the amount of anyone else to watch you.” “Why? I don’t even want to go there!” “Because she could really use the money, and we need a babysitter. It’s a win win.” “Why not just give her money and let me stay somewhere else?” “Because sometimes adults don’t want things just handed to them.” she explained. “Sometimes it feels better to earn an income than it does getting it for free.” I scrunched up my face in confusion. “I love getting things for free.” “You’re a kid. It’s different as an adult.” “Free stuff!” my little sister Lily chimed in. She was only four. “Ugh, why is Lily’s bag so heavy?” I groaned as I hoisted it up the curb. “Are you sure you’re not just leaving us there and running away forever?” “Oops, you caught me.” “Don’t joke like that!” I had never been one to show affection, hugs and kisses from mom and dad were for little kids, and I prided myself on my tough exterior. Now the sudden fear of being abandoned made me want to hug my mom and even put up with her kisses if it meant not being left here. I had always been a rowdy tom boy, my sister on the other hand was a princess. We were complete opposites. The only conclusion I could come up with was that Lily was adopted and my mother faked her pregnancy. “It’s the bag of pull ups and diapers that are so heavy.” My mom said while a plastic princess potty was tucked under one arm. “She’s going to be in diapers until highschool.” I said. There was one thing my sister and I did have in common though. We were stubborn. If there was something we didn’t want to do, we put our foot down and wouldn’t budge. Potty training hadn’t been on Lily’s priority list it seemed, despite already being four. We had just finally managed to get her into pull ups instead of diapers, but when my mom had commented the other night about how leaving might make her backslide, I was pissed. They already treated me like Lily’s live-in babysitter. This was the fifth time we had managed to get her into pull-ups but it felt like something as simple as a cold, a change in schedule, or a shift in the wind made her regress. Guess who got stuck with 75% of the work when I got home from school. Me. If my mom and dad were leaving knowing full well it was going to make Lily go back to diapers again, they could deal with the consequences. I was done. “Please behave yourself.” my mom said before she set everything down to ring the doorbell. I rolled my eyes. “I’m serious, I don’t want you giving this poor woman any attitude. She has enough to deal with without your snark.” Was my mom trying to pick a fight because it sounded to me like she was trying to pick a fight. I was already in a foul mood at being forced to come here and here she was trying to twist the knife. She quickly plastered on a fake smile as Debbie answered the door, who beckoned us in with an equally cheesy grin. We set all our stuff by the door, three full suitcases, and followed her around the house. It was a little different than I remembered, but not by much. Some of the appliances had been upgraded, there was no longer a bathtub but a walk in shower, and the porch and backyard had ramps. I took a moment to admire the large flat screen television in the living room, that definitely hadn’t been there the last time I had been over. I remembered sitting with James on the carpet watching cartoons after school on their old bulky Sony television from the 90’s that sat in the hutch. I used to give him a hard time because it still had a VCR connected to it instead of a Dvd player. I didn’t really understand how strapped for cash they were with Jackson’s medical bills. I had only seen his brother a handful of times, despite this place once having been a second home to me. He had been bedridden, and his room had been strictly off limits. I sat on the leather couch, another new addition, and surveyed my new prison while my mom and Lily stood in the hall talking. “If she gives you any trouble feel free to smack her.” I heard my mom say. I thought they were talking about Lily, until I heard Debbie’s response. “I can’t imagine her being any trouble. She was always so well behaved and such a delight to have around.” My mom let out a bark of laughter. “That was pre-hormones.” That seemed to be all she needed to explain for Debbie to understand because that’s all my mom had to say about me before rattling off Lily’s schedule. I had almost completely zoned out before I heard my mom say, “Don’t worry about changing diapers, Eliza can take care of all that.” Before I could stop myself, I was on my feet and storming over to set the record straight. “I am not changing Lily’s diapers!” My mother glared at me, but I held my ground. “What’s the point of hiring a babysitter if you still expect me to do all the work?” “Eliza!” my mother hissed. “I’m so sorry, Debbie, like I said, if she mouths off, you have my permission to punish her however you think is best. I’m sure it won’t come to that though because her attitude is going to stop. This. Instant. Isn’t it?” She finished her last sentence glaring daggers at me. “It’s not a problem.” Debbie replied, raising and lowering her hands to try and calm us down. “Of course I don’t expect you to change diapers, sweetie.” She told me. I relaxed almost at once. “She won’t even need pull-ups by the time you pick her up.” I doubted that, but I appreciated her optimistic demeanor. My mom also looked skeptical. “We’ve been trying all year, but…” My mom trailed off. There had been talk of getting Lily tested for autism. My mom had said Lily was a little slower than other kids her age, but I had nothing to compare her to. Lily was just Lily to me. Debbie still insisted she could handle it. When I watched my mom leave, my insides were a convoluted mess of emotions which fought each other for dominance. I didn’t know whether to celebrate or break down and cry. I was angry, hurt, happy and depressed all at once. I realized I must have been staring at the front door longer than necessary when I felt a hand on my shoulder. “A month will pass in no time, sweetie. You’re going to have so much fun you won’t even notice they’re gone.” She leaned down to whisper in my ear, and my face scrunched in pain and confusion as I felt fingernails digging into my shoulder blades. “Now I know you won’t be giving me any trouble this month, will you?” Her voice was no longer sweet and syrupy. I swallowed and sucked in my breath. “No.” “No, what?” “No, ma’am.” “That’s what I like to hear.” All at once the pain and pressure in my shoulders dissipated, and her voice returned to its normal upbeat and chipper tone. “Now why don’t you be the sweet girl I remember and take your sister outback and play.”